Showing 501-600 of 4024
Sahih Muslim 1733 c

It has been narrated by Abu Musa who said:

Two of my cousins and I entered the apartment of the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him). One of them said: Messenger of Allah, appoint us rulers of some lands that the Almighty and Glorious God has entrusted to thy care. The other also said something similar. He said: We do not appoint to this position one who asks for it nor anyone who is covetous for the same.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدِ، بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَا وَرَجُلاَنِ مِنْ بَنِي عَمِّي فَقَالَ أَحَدُ الرَّجُلَيْنِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَمِّرْنَا عَلَى بَعْضِ مَا وَلاَّكَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الآخَرُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّا وَاللَّهِ لاَ نُوَلِّي عَلَى هَذَا الْعَمَلِ أَحَدًا سَأَلَهُ وَلاَ أَحَدًا حَرَصَ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1733c
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4489
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2675 h

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, said: I live in the thought of My servant and I am with him as he remembers Me. (The Holy Prophet) further said: By Allah, Allah is more pleased wth the repentance of His servant than what one of you would do on finding the lost camel in the waterless desert. When he draws near Me by the span of his hand. I draw near him by the length of a cubit and when he draws near Me by the length of a cubit. I draw near him by the length of a fathom and when he draws near Me walking I draw close to him hurriedly.
حَدَّثَنِي سُوَيْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ مَيْسَرَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِي، صَالِحٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنَا عِنْدَ ظَنِّ عَبْدِي بِي وَأَنَا مَعَهُ حَيْثُ يَذْكُرُنِي وَاللَّهِ لَلَّهُ أَفْرَحُ بِتَوْبَةِ عَبْدِهِ مِنْ أَحَدِكُمْ يَجِدُ ضَالَّتَهُ بِالْفَلاَةِ وَمَنْ تَقَرَّبَ إِلَىَّ شِبْرًا تَقَرَّبْتُ إِلَيْهِ ذِرَاعًا وَمَنْ تَقَرَّبَ إِلَىَّ ذِرَاعًا تَقَرَّبْتُ إِلَيْهِ بَاعًا وَإِذَا أَقْبَلَ إِلَىَّ يَمْشِي أَقْبَلْتُ إِلَيْهِ أُهَرْوِلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2675h
In-book reference : Book 50, Hadith 1
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 37, Hadith 6610
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2788 b

Abdullah b. Miqsam reported that he saw Abdullah b. Umar as he narrated Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, would take in His hand His Heavens and His Earth, and would say: I am Allah. And He would clench His fingers and then would open them (and say): I am your Lord. I saw the pulpit in commotion from underneath because of something (vib-ating) there. And (I felt this commotion so much) that I said (to myself): It may not fall with Allah's Massenger (may peace be upon him) upon it.
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ - حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو حَازِمٍ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مِقْسَمٍ، أَنَّهُ نَظَرَ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ كَيْفَ يَحْكِي رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَأْخُذُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ سَمَوَاتِهِ وَأَرَضِيهِ بِيَدَيْهِ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا اللَّهُ - وَيَقْبِضُ أَصَابِعَهُ وَيَبْسُطُهَا - أَنَا الْمَلِكُ ‏"‏ حَتَّى نَظَرْتُ إِلَى الْمِنْبَرِ يَتَحَرَّكُ مِنْ أَسْفَلِ شَىْءٍ مِنْهُ حَتَّى إِنِّي لأَقُولُ أَسَاقِطٌ هُوَ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2788b
In-book reference : Book 52, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 39, Hadith 6705
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5848
`A'isha told that she asked God's messenger whether he had experienced a day more severe than that of Uhud, and that he replied, "I have experienced things from your people, but the most severe thing I experienced from them was on the day of the `Aqaba when I offered myself to Ibn `Abd Yalil b. Kulal and he did not agree to what I wanted.1 I then went off full of care not noticing where I was going, and did not come to my senses till I was at Qarn ath-Tha'alib[2]. Raising my head, I saw a cloud which overshadowed me, and when I looked, I saw Gabriel in it. He called to me, told me God had heard the words of my people and their rejection of me, and said He had sent me the angel of the mountains for me to order him to do to them what I wanted. The angel of the mountains then called to me, saying, after giving me a salutation, `God has heard the words of your people, Muhammad, and I am the angel of the mountains whom your Lord has sent to you to order me if you wish to cover them with al-Akhshaban[3].'" God's messenger replied, "No, I hope God may bring forth from their loins people who will worship God alone, associating nothing with Him." Ibn 'Abd Yalil belonged to at-Ta'if. His father was one of the leading men, but he was 'Abd Ya`lil b. 'Amr b. `Umair (see Isti'ab, p. 410). Yaqut, Mu'jam, 4:72, sats it is a day and a night's journey from Mecca when one comes from Najd. Two hills near Mecca. Cf. Yaqut, Mu'jam, 1:163. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن عَائِشَة أَنَّهَا قَالَت: هَلْ أَتَى عَلَيْكَ يَوْمٌ كَانَ أَشَدَّ مِنْ يَوْمِ أُحُدٍ؟ فَقَالَ: " لَقَدْ لَقِيتُ مِنْ قَوْمِكِ فَكَانَ أَشَدَّ مَا لَقِيتُ مِنْهُمْ يَوْمَ الْعَقَبَةِ إِذْ عرضتُ نَفسِي على ابْن عبد يَا لِيل بْنِ كُلَالٍ فَلَمْ يُجِبْنِي إِلَى مَا أَرَدْتُ فَانْطَلَقْتُ - وَأَنا مهموم - على وَجْهي فَلم أفق إِلَّا فِي قرن الثَّعَالِبِ فَرَفَعْتُ رَأْسِي فَإِذَا أَنَا بِسَحَابَةٍ قَدْ أَظَلَّتْنِي فَنَظَرْتُ فَإِذَا فِيهَا جِبْرِيلُ فَنَادَانِي فَقَالَ: إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ سَمِعَ قَوْلَ قَوْمِكَ وَمَا رَدُّوا عَلَيْكَ وَقَدْ بَعَثَ إِلَيْكَ مَلَكَ الْجِبَالِ لِتَأْمُرَهُ بِمَا شِئْتَ فِيهِمْ ". قَالَ: " فَنَادَانِي مَلَكُ الْجِبَالِ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ سَمِعَ قَوْلَ قَوْمِكَ وَأَنَا مَلَكُ الْجِبَالِ وَقَدْ بَعَثَنِي رَبُّكَ إِلَيْكَ لِتَأْمُرَنِي بِأَمْرك إِن شِئْت أطبق عَلَيْهِم الأخشبين " فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «بَلْ أَرْجُو أَنْ يُخْرِجَ اللَّهُ مِنْ أَصْلَابِهِمْ مَنْ يَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ وَحْدَهُ وَلَا يُشْرِكُ بِهِ شَيْئا» . مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5848
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 106
أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْحَكَمِ الْمِصْرِيُّ ، حَدَّثَنَا بَكْرُ بْنُ مُضَرَ ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ ، عَنْ صَالِحٍ هُوَ ابْنُ عَطَاءِ بْنِ خَبَّابٍ مَوْلَى بَنِي الدُّئِلِ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا، أَنّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ :" أَنَا قَائِدُ الْمُرْسَلِينَ وَلَا فَخْرُ، وَأَنَا خَاتَمُ النَّبِيِّينَ وَلَا فَخْرُ، وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ شَافِعٍ وَأَوَّلُ مُشَفَّعٍ وَلَا فَخْرُ "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 49
Sahih Muslim 918 a

Umm Salama reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

If any Muslim who suffers some calamity says, what Allah has commanded him," We belong to Allah and to Him shall we return; O Allah, reward me for my affliction and give me something better than it in exchange for it," Allah will give him something better than it in exchange. When Abu Salama died she said: What Muslim is better than Abu Salama whose family was the first to emigrate to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). I then said the words, and Allah gave me God's Messenger (may peace be upon him) in exchange. She said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent Hatib b. Abu Balta'a to deliver me the message of marriage with him. I said to him: I have a daughter (as my dependant) and I am of jealous temperament. He (the Holy Prophet) said: So far as her daughter is concerned, we would supplicate Allah, that He may free her (of her responsibility) and I would also supplicate Allah to do away with (her) jealous (temperament).
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ، وَابْنُ، حُجْرٍ جَمِيعًا عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ، - قَالَ ابْنُ أَيُّوبَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - أَخْبَرَنِي سَعْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ كَثِيرِ بْنِ أَفْلَحَ، عَنِ ابْنِ، سَفِينَةَ عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ تُصِيبُهُ مُصِيبَةٌ فَيَقُولُ مَا أَمَرَهُ اللَّهُ إِنَّا لِلَّهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ اللَّهُمَّ أْجُرْنِي فِي مُصِيبَتِي وَأَخْلِفْ لِي خَيْرًا مِنْهَا ‏.‏ إِلاَّ أَخْلَفَ اللَّهُ لَهُ خَيْرًا مِنْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَلَمَّا مَاتَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ قُلْتُ أَىُّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ أَوَّلُ بَيْتٍ هَاجَرَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ ثُمَّ إِنِّي قُلْتُهَا فَأَخْلَفَ اللَّهُ لِي رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَتْ أَرْسَلَ إِلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَاطِبَ بْنَ أَبِي بَلْتَعَةَ يَخْطُبُنِي لَهُ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ لِي بِنْتًا وَأَنَا غَيُورٌ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَّا ابْنَتُهَا فَنَدْعُو اللَّهَ أَنْ يُغْنِيَهَا عَنْهَا وَأَدْعُو اللَّهَ أَنْ يَذْهَبَ بِالْغَيْرَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 918a
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1999
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 4299
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that the Messenger of Allah (saw) recited this Verse:
“He (Allah) is the One, deserving that mankind should be afraid of, and should be dutiful to Him, and should not take any Ilah (god) along with Him, and He is the One Who forgives (sins).” [74:56] Then he said: “Allah says: ‘I am the One Who deserves to be feared, so no other god should be appointed alongside Me. Whoever avoids appointing another god alongside Me, I am the One Who should forgive him.”

Another chain reports a similar hadith.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ الْحُبَابِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُهَيْلُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، - أَخُو حَزْمٍ الْقُطَعِيِّ - حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ الْبُنَانِيُّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَرَأَ - أَوْ تَلاَ - هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{هُوَ أَهْلُ التَّقْوَى وَأَهْلُ الْمَغْفِرَةِ}‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنَا أَهْلٌ أَنْ أُتَّقَى فَلاَ يُجْعَلَ مَعِي إِلَهٌ آخَرُ فَمَنِ اتَّقَى أَنْ يَجْعَلَ مَعِي إِلَهًا آخَرَ فَأَنَا أَهْلٌ أَنْ أَغْفِرَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

قَالَ أَبُو الْحَسَنِ الْقَطَّانُ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هُدْبَةُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُهَيْلُ بْنُ أَبِي حَزْمٍ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ فِي هَذِهِ الآيَةِ ‏{هُوَ أَهْلُ التَّقْوَى وَأَهْلُ الْمَغْفِرَةِ }‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ قَالَ رَبُّكُمْ أَنَا أَهْلٌ أَنْ أُتَّقَى فَلاَ يُشْرَكَ بِي غَيْرِي وَأَنَا أَهْلٌ لِمَنِ اتَّقَى أَنْ يُشْرِكَ بِي أَنْ أَغْفِرَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4299
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 200
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4299
Musnad Ahmad 90
It was narrated that ‘Abdullah bin 'Umar said az-Zubair, al Miqdad bin al-Aswad and I went out to our property in Khaibar to take care of it. When we got there, we dispersed, each man going to his property. I was attacked under cover of night when I was sleeping on my bed and my arms were dislocated at the elbows. In the morning, my two companions were called and they came and asked me:
Who did this to you? l said: I do not know. They treated my arms then they brought me to ‘Umar who said: This is the work of some Jews. Then he stood and addressed the people, and said: O people, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) made a deal with the Jews of Khaibar on the basis that we could expel them whenever we want. They have attacked 'Abdullah bin ‘Umar and dislocated his arms, as you heard about their attack on the Ansari before him. We do not doubt that they are the ones who did it, as we have no other enemy but them. Whoever has property in Khaibar, let him go there, for I am going to expel the Jews. Then he expelled them.
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنِ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي نَافِعٌ، مَوْلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ خَرَجْتُ أَنَا وَالزُّبَيْرُ، والْمِقْدَادُ بْنُ الْأَسْوَدِ، إِلَى أَمْوَالِنَا بِخَيْبَرَ نَتَعَاهَدُهَا فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَاهَا تَفَرَّقْنَا فِي أَمْوَالِنَا قَالَ فَعُدِيَ عَلَيَّ تَحْتَ اللَّيْلِ وَأَنَا نَائِمٌ عَلَى فِرَاشِي فَفُدِعَتْ يَدَايَ مِنْ مِرْفَقِي فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحْتُ اسْتُصْرِخَ عَلَيَّ صَاحِبَايَ فَأَتَيَانِي فَسَأَلَانِي عَمَّنْ صَنَعَ هَذَا بِكَ قُلْتُ لَا أَدْرِي قَالَ فَأَصْلَحَا مِنْ يَدَيَّ ثُمَّ قَدِمُوا بِي عَلَى عُمَرَ فَقَالَ هَذَا عَمَلُ يَهُودَ ثُمَّ قَامَ فِي النَّاسِ خَطِيبًا فَقَالَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ عَامَلَ يَهُودَ خَيْبَرَ عَلَى أَنَّا نُخْرِجُهُمْ إِذَا شِئْنَا وَقَدْ عَدَوْا عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَفَدَعُوا يَدَيْهِ كَمَا بَلَغَكُمْ مَعَ عَدْوَتِهِمْ عَلَى الْأَنْصَارِ قَبْلَهُ لَا نَشُكُّ أَنَّهُمْ أَصْحَابُهُمْ لَيْسَ لَنَا هُنَاكَ عَدُوٌّ غَيْرَهُمْ فَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ مَالٌ بِخَيْبَرَ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِهِ فَإِنِّي مُخْرِجٌ يَهُودَ فَأَخْرَجَهُمْ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam) [ al-Bukhari (2730)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 90
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 9
Riyad as-Salihin 1215
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah the Exalted and Majestic said: 'Every act of the son of Adam is for him, except As-Siyam (the fasting) which is (exclusively) for Me, and I will reward him for it.' Fasting is a shield. When anyone of you is observing fast, he should neither indulge in obscene language nor should he raise his voice; and if anyone reviles him or tries to quarrel with him, he should say: 'I am fasting.' By Him in Whose Hand the soul of Muhammad is, the breath of one observing Saum is sweeter to Allah than the fragrance of musk. The one who fasts, experiences two joys: he feels pleasure when he breaks the fast. He is joyful by virtue of his fast when he meets his Rubb."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

In a narration by Al-Bukhari, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah says: '(The person observing Saum) has abstained from food and drink, and sexual pleasures for My sake; fasting is for Me, and I will bestow its reward. Every good deed has ten times its reward'."

In a narration by Muslim, the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "The reward of every (good) deed of a person is multiplied from ten to seven hundred times. Allah (SWT) says: 'The reward of observing Saum is different from the reward of other good deeds; Saum is for Me, and I Alone will give its reward. The person observing Saum abstains from food and drink only for My sake.' The fasting person has two joyous occasions, one at the time of breaking his fast, and the other at the time of meeting his Rubb. Surely, the breath of one observing Saum is better smelling to Allah than the fragrance of musk."

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه، قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏"‏قال الله عز وجل‏:‏ كل عمل ابن آدم له إلا الصيام، فإنه لي وأنا أجزي به‏.‏ والصيام جُنة فإذا كان يوم صوم أحدكم فلا يرفث ولا يصخب، فإن سابه أحد أو قاتله، فليقل‏:‏ إني صائم‏.‏ والذي نفس محمد بيده لخُلوف فم الصائم أطيب عند الله من ريح المسك‏.‏ ‏"‏للصائم فرحتان يفرحهما‏:‏ إذا أفطر فرح بفطره، وإذا لقي ربه فرح بصومه‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏‏(‏‏(‏وهذا لفظ رواية البخاري‏.‏ وفي رواية له‏:‏ يترك طعامه، وشرابه، وشهوته، من أجلي، الصيام لي وأنا أجزي به، والحسنة بعشر أمثالها‏.‏ وفي رواية لمسلم‏:‏ ‏"‏كل عمل ابن آدم يضاعف‏:‏ الحسنة بعشر أمثالها إلى سبعمائة ضعف‏.‏ قال الله تعالى‏:‏ ‏(إلا الصوم فإنه لي وأنا أجزي به‏:‏ يدع شهوته وطعامه من أجلي‏.‏ للصائم فرحتان‏:‏ فرحة عند فطره، وفرحة عند لقاء ربه‏.‏ ولخلوف فيه أطيب عند الله من ريح المسك‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1215
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 225
Sahih al-Bukhari 3471

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Once Allah's Apostle; offered the morning prayer and then faced the people and said, "While a man was driving a cow, he suddenly rode over it and beat it. The cow said, "We have not been created for this, but we have been created for sloughing." On that the people said astonishingly, "Glorified be Allah! A cow speaks!" The Prophet said, "I believe this, and Abu Bakr and `Umar too, believe it, although neither of them was present there. While a person was amongst his sheep, a wolf attacked and took one of the sheep. The man chased the wolf till he saved it from the wolf, where upon the wolf said, 'You have saved it from me; but who will guard it on the day of the wild beasts when there will be no shepherd to guard them except me (because of riots and afflictions)? ' " The people said surprisingly, "Glorified be Allah! A wolf speaks!" The Prophet said, "But I believe this, and Abu Bakr and `Umar too, believe this, although neither of them was present there." (See the Foot-note of page No. 10 Vol.5)

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الصُّبْحِ، ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ بَيْنَا رَجُلٌ يَسُوقُ بَقَرَةً إِذْ رَكِبَهَا فَضَرَبَهَا فَقَالَتْ إِنَّا لَمْ نُخْلَقْ لِهَذَا، إِنَّمَا خُلِقْنَا لِلْحَرْثِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ بَقَرَةٌ تَكَلَّمُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنِّي أُومِنُ بِهَذَا أَنَا وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ ـ وَمَا هُمَا ثَمَّ ـ وَبَيْنَمَا رَجُلٌ فِي غَنَمِهِ إِذْ عَدَا الذِّئْبُ فَذَهَبَ مِنْهَا بِشَاةٍ، فَطَلَبَ حَتَّى كَأَنَّهُ اسْتَنْقَذَهَا مِنْهُ، فَقَالَ لَهُ الذِّئْبُ هَذَا اسْتَنْقَذْتَهَا مِنِّي فَمَنْ لَهَا يَوْمَ السَّبُعِ، يَوْمَ لاَ رَاعِيَ لَهَا غَيْرِي ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ ذِئْبٌ يَتَكَلَّمُ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنِّي أُومِنُ بِهَذَا أَنَا وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَمَا هُمَا ثَمَّ‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنَا عَلِيٌّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ مِسْعَرٍ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمِثْلِهِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3471
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 138
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 677
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2385

Narrated Umar ibn al-Khattab:

I got excited, so I kissed while I was fasting, I then said: Messenger of Allah, I have done a big deed; I kissed while I was fasting. He said: What do you think if you rinse your mouth with water while you are fasting. The narrator Isa ibn Hammad said in his version: I said to him: There is no harm in it. Then both of them agreed on the version: He said: Then what?

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ بُكَيْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ هَشِشْتُ فَقَبَّلْتُ وَأَنَا صَائِمٌ، فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَنَعْتُ الْيَوْمَ أَمْرًا عَظِيمًا قَبَّلْتُ وَأَنَا صَائِمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَرَأَيْتَ لَوْ مَضْمَضْتَ مِنَ الْمَاءِ وَأَنْتَ صَائِمٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ عِيسَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ فِي حَدِيثِهِ قُلْتُ لاَ بَأْسَ بِهِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ اتَّفَقَا قَالَ ‏"‏ فَمَهْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2385
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 73
English translation : Book 13, Hadith 2379
Sunan Abi Dawud 3683

Narrated Daylam al-Himyari:

I asked the Prophet (saws) and said: Messenger of Allah! we live in a cold land in which we do heavy work and we make a liquor from wheat to get strength from if for our work and to stand the cold of our country. He asked: Is it intoxicating? I replied: Yes. He said: You must avoid it. I said: The people will not abandon it. He said: If they do not abandon it, fight with them.

حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ إِسْحَاقَ - عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ مَرْثَدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْيَزَنِيِّ، عَنْ دَيْلَمٍ الْحِمْيَرِيِّ، قَالَ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا بِأَرْضٍ بَارِدَةٍ نُعَالِجُ فِيهَا عَمَلاً شَدِيدًا وَإِنَّا نَتَّخِذُ شَرَابًا مِنْ هَذَا الْقَمْحِ نَتَقَوَّى بِهِ عَلَى أَعْمَالِنَا وَعَلَى بَرْدِ بِلاَدِنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ يُسْكِرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ فَإِنَّ النَّاسَ غَيْرُ تَارِكِيهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَتْرُكُوهُ فَقَاتِلُوهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3683
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 15
English translation : Book 26, Hadith 3675
Sunan Abi Dawud 5070

Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:

The Prophet (saws) said: If anyone says in the morning or in the evening: "O Allah! Thou art my Lord; there is no god but Thee, Thou hast created me, and I am Thy servant and hold to Thy covenant and promise as much as I can; I seek refuge in Thee from the evil of what I have done: I acknowledge Thy favour to me, and I acknowledge my sin; pardon me, for none but Thee pardons sins, and dies during the daytime or during the night." he will go to Paradise.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ ثَعْلَبَةَ الطَّائِيُّ، عَنِ ابْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ أَوْ حِينَ يُمْسِي اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ رَبِّي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ خَلَقْتَنِي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ وَأَنَا عَلَى عَهْدِكَ وَوَعْدِكَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا صَنَعْتُ أَبُوءُ بِنِعْمَتِكَ وَأَبُوءُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏.‏ فَمَاتَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ أَوْ مِنْ لَيْلَتِهِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5070
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 298
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5052
Mishkat al-Masabih 860
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying:
When one of you recites, "By the fig and the olive”1 and comes to "Is not God the best of judges?”2 he should say, "Certainly, and I am one of those who testify to that.” When one recites, "I swear by the day of resurrection”3 and comes to "Is not that One able to raise the dead to life?’4 he should say, "Certainly.” And when one recites, "By those that are sent”5 and comes to "Then in what message after that will they believe?”6 he should say, "We believe in God.” 1. Al-Qur’an; 95 2. Verse 8 3. Al-Qur’an; 75 4. Verse 40. 5. Al-Qur’an; 77 6. Verse 50. Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted up to "and I am one of those who testify to that.”
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " من قَرَأَ مِنْكُم ب (التِّين وَالزَّيْتُون) فَانْتهى إِلَى (أَلَيْسَ الله بِأَحْكَم الْحَاكِمين) فَلْيَقُلْ: بَلَى وَأَنَا عَلَى ذَلِكَ مِنَ الشَّاهِدِينَ. وَمن قَرَأَ: (لَا أقسم بِيَوْم الْقِيَامَة) فَانْتَهَى إِلَى (أَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ بِقَادِرٍ عَلَى أَن يحيي الْمَوْتَى) فَلْيَقُلْ بَلَى. وَمَنْ قَرَأَ (وَالْمُرْسَلَاتِ) فَبَلَغَ: (فَبِأَيِّ حَدِيث بعده يُؤمنُونَ) فَلْيَقُلْ: آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ: (وَأَنَا عَلَى ذَلِكَ مِنَ الشَّاهِدِينَ)
  ضَعِيفٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 860
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 284
Mishkat al-Masabih 5757
Al 'Abbas told that he came to the Prophet who seemed to have heard something and so mounted the pulpit and asked, "Who am I?" On being told that he was God's messenger he said, "I am Muhammad son of `Abdallah son of Abd al-Muttalib. God created all creatures and placed me among the best of them, then put them in two sections[*] and placed me in the better section, then made them into tribes and placed me in the best tribe, then made them into families and placed me in the best family, and I am inherently the best of them and come of the best family." *Mirqat; 5:366, explains this as meaning Arabs and foreigners, with which may be compared the contrast between Jews and Gentiles, or Greeks and barbarians. Tirmidhi transmitted it.
وَعَن الْعَبَّاس أَنَّهُ جَاءَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَكَأَنَّهُ سَمِعَ شَيْئًا فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَقَالَ: «مَنْ أَنَا؟» فَقَالُوا: أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ. فَقَالَ: «أَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَلَقَ الْخَلْقَ فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ ثمَّ جعلهم فرقتَيْن فجعلني فِي خير فِرْقَةً ثُمَّ جَعَلَهُمْ قَبَائِلَ فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ قَبيلَة ثمَّ جعله بُيُوتًا فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ بَيْتًا فَأَنَا خَيْرُهُمْ نفسا وَخَيرهمْ بَيْتا» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5757
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 18
Mishkat al-Masabih 1618
She reported God’s messenger as saying, “If any Muslim who suffers some calamity says what God has commanded him, ‘We belong to God and to Him do we return ; O God, reward me for my affliction and give me something better than it in exchange for it,’ God will give him something better than it in exchange.” When Abu Salama died she said, “What Muslim is better than Abu Salama whose family was the first to emigrate to God’s messenger? ”(He and his wife, Umm Salama, were among those who emigrated to Abyssinia. Abu Salama died of wounds received at the battle of Uhud, and the Prophet later married Umm Salama.) She then said the words, and God gave her God’s messenger in exchange. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ تُصِيبُهُ مُصِيبَةٌ فَيَقُولُ مَا أَمَرَهُ اللَّهُ بِهِ: (إِنَّا لِلَّهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ) اللَّهُمَّ أَجِرْنِي فِي مُصِيبَتِي وَاخْلُفْ لِي خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلَّا أَخْلَفَ اللَّهُ لَهُ خَيْرًا مِنْهَا ". فَلَمَّا مَاتَ أَبُو سَلمَة قَالَت: أَيُّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ؟ أَوَّلُ بَيْتِ هَاجَرَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ إِنِّي قُلْتُهَا فَأَخْلَفَ اللَّهُ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1618
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 94
Musnad Ahmad 1287
It was narrated from ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) that When the Prophet (ﷺ) sent him with Bara`ah (Soorat At-Tawbah), he said:
“O Prophet (ﷺ) of Allah, I am not eloquent or a good speaker.” He said: “I have no choice but to go myself or send you with it.” Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: “If that is the case, I have no choice but to go.” He said: `Go, and Allah will make your tongue steadfast and guide your heart.` Then he placed his hand over his mouth.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، عَنْ أَسْبَاطِ بْنِ نَصْرٍ، عَنْ سِمَاكٍ، عَنْ حَنَشٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ بَعَثَهُ بِبَرَاءَةٌ فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ إِنِّي لَسْتُ بِاللَّسِنِ وَلَا بِالْخَطِيبِ قَالَ مَا بُدٌّ أَنْ أَذْهَبَ بِهَا أَنَا أَوْ تَذْهَبَ بِهَا أَنْتَ قَالَ فَإِنْ كَانَ وَلَا بُدَّ فَسَأَذْهَبُ أَنَا قَالَ فَانْطَلِقْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ يُثَبِّتُ لِسَانَكَ وَيَهْدِي قَلْبَكَ قَالَ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى فَمِهِ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1287
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 691
Sahih al-Bukhari 7405

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Allah says: 'I am just as My slave thinks I am, (i.e. I am able to do for him what he thinks I can do for him) and I am with him if He remembers Me. If he remembers Me in himself, I too, remember him in Myself; and if he remembers Me in a group of people, I remember him in a group that is better than they; and if he comes one span nearer to Me, I go one cubit nearer to him; and if he comes one cubit nearer to Me, I go a distance of two outstretched arms nearer to him; and if he comes to Me walking, I go to him running.' "

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَنَا عِنْدَ ظَنِّ عَبْدِي بِي، وَأَنَا مَعَهُ إِذَا ذَكَرَنِي، فَإِنْ ذَكَرَنِي فِي نَفْسِهِ ذَكَرْتُهُ فِي نَفْسِي، وَإِنْ ذَكَرَنِي فِي مَلأٍ ذَكَرْتُهُ فِي مَلأٍ خَيْرٍ مِنْهُمْ، وَإِنْ تَقَرَّبَ إِلَىَّ بِشِبْرٍ تَقَرَّبْتُ إِلَيْهِ ذِرَاعًا، وَإِنْ تَقَرَّبَ إِلَىَّ ذِرَاعًا تَقَرَّبْتُ إِلَيْهِ بَاعًا، وَإِنْ أَتَانِي يَمْشِي أَتَيْتُهُ هَرْوَلَةً ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7405
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 34
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 502
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7415

Narrated `Abdullah:

A man from the people of the scripture came to the Prophet and said, "O Abal-Qasim! Allah will hold the Heavens upon a Finger, and the Earth on a Finger and the land on a Finger, and all the creation on a Finger, and will say, 'I am the King! I am the King!' " I saw the Prophet (after hearing that), smiling till his premolar teeth became visible, and he then recited: -- 'No just estimate have they made of Allah such as due to him... (39.67)

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصِ بْنِ غِيَاثٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، سَمِعْتُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلْقَمَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُمْسِكُ السَّمَوَاتِ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ، وَالأَرَضِينَ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ، وَالشَّجَرَ وَالثَّرَى عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ، وَالْخَلاَئِقَ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَنَا الْمَلِكُ أَنَا الْمَلِكُ‏.‏ فَرَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ضَحِكَ حَتَّى بَدَتْ نَوَاجِذُهُ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏{‏وَمَا قَدَرُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ قَدْرِهِ‏}
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7415
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 43
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 511
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Rabia ibn Abi Abd ar-Rahman from Umm Salama, the wife of the Prophet may Allah bless him and grant him peace, that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "If a misfortune befalls some one and he says, as Allah has ordered, 'We belong to Allah and to Him we are returning. O Allah, reward me in my misfortune and give me better than it afterwards,' Allah will do that for him" (Inna lillahi wa inna ilayhi rajiun. Allahumma' jurniy fi musiybatiy, wa a qibhiy khayran minha, illa faala 'llahu dhalika bihi.).

Umm Salama said, "When Abu Salama died I said that, and then I said, 'Who is better than Abu Salama?' " And then Allah left her the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he married her.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ رَبِيعَةَ بْنِ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ أَصَابَتْهُ مُصِيبَةٌ فَقَالَ كَمَا أَمَرَ اللَّهُ (إِنَّا لِلَّهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ) اللَّهُمَّ أْجُرْنِي فِي مُصِيبَتِي وَأَعْقِبْنِي خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلَّا فَعَلَ اللَّهُ ذَلِكَ بِهِ قَالَتْ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ فَلَمَّا تُوُفِّيَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ قُلْتُ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ قُلْتُ وَمَنْ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ فَأَعْقَبَهَا اللَّهُ رَسُولَهُ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَتَزَوَّجَهَا
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 16, Hadith 42
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 564
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2741
It was narrated that 'Aishah said:
"We set out with no intention other than Hajj. And when we were in Sarif, my menses came. The Messenger of Allah entered upon me while I was weeping, and he said: 'Have your menses come?' I said; 'Yes.' He said; 'That is something that Allah, the Mightily and Sublime, has decreed for the daughters of Adam. Do everything that the pilgrim in Ihram does, but do not circumambulate the House."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، وَالْحَارِثُ بْنُ مِسْكِينٍ، قِرَاءَةً عَلَيْهِ وَأَنَا أَسْمَعُ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِمُحَمَّدٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ خَرَجْنَا لاَ نَنْوِي إِلاَّ الْحَجَّ فَلَمَّا كُنَّا بِسَرِفَ حِضْتُ فَدَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا أَبْكِي فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَحِضْتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَذَا شَىْءٌ كَتَبَهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عَلَى بَنَاتِ آدَمَ فَاقْضِي مَا يَقْضِي الْمُحْرِمُ غَيْرَ أَنْ لاَ تَطُوفِي بِالْبَيْتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2741
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 123
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2742
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4231
It was narrated that Nubaishah said:
"A man called out to the Prophet and said: 'We used to sacrifice the 'Atirah - i.e., during the Jahiliyyah - in Rajab; what do you command us to do?' He said: 'Sacrifice, whatever month it is, do good for the sake of Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, and feed (the poor).' He said: 'We used to sacrifice the Fara' during the Jahiliyyah; what do you command us to do?' He said: 'For every flock of grazing animals, feed the firstborn as you feed the rest of your flock until it reaches an age where it could be used to carry loads, then sacrifice it, and give its meat in charity, for that is good."'
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الأَشْعَثِ، أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْمِقْدَامِ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ زُرَيْعٍ - قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا خَالِدٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمَلِيحِ، عَنْ نُبَيْشَةَ، قَالَ نَادَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ إِنَّا كُنَّا نَعْتِرُ عَتِيرَةً يَعْنِي فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فِي رَجَبٍ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْبَحُوهَا فِي أَىِّ شَهْرٍ كَانَ وَبَرُّوا اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَأَطْعِمُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّا كُنَّا نُفْرِعُ فَرَعًا فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فِي كُلِّ سَائِمَةٍ فَرَعٌ حَتَّى إِذَا اسْتَحْمَلَ ذَبَحْتَهُ وَتَصَدَّقْتَ بِلَحْمِهِ فَإِنَّ ذَلِكَ هُوَ خُيْرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4231
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 10
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 41, Hadith 4236
Sunan an-Nasa'i 773
Khilas bin 'Amr said:
"I heard Aisha (ra) say: 'The Messenger of Allah (saws), Abii Al-Qbim, and I were beneath a single blanket, and I was menstruating. If something got on him from me, he would wash whatever had got on him and he did not wash anywhere else, and he prayed in it then came back to me.And if anything got on him from me,he would do exactly the same and he did not wash anywhere else."'
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَابِرُ بْنُ صُبْحٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ خِلاَسَ بْنَ عَمْرٍو، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ عَائِشَةَ، تَقُولُ كُنْتُ أَنَا وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ، صلى الله عليه وسلم أَبُو الْقَاسِمِ فِي الشِّعَارِ الْوَاحِدِ وَأَنَا حَائِضٌ، طَامِثٌ فَإِنْ أَصَابَهُ مِنِّي شَىْءٌ غَسَلَ مَا أَصَابَهُ لَمْ يَعْدُهُ إِلَى غَيْرِهِ وَصَلَّى فِيهِ ثُمَّ يَعُودُ مَعِي فَإِنْ أَصَابَهُ مِنِّي شَىْءٌ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ لَمْ يَعْدُهُ إِلَى غَيْرِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 773
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 32
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 9, Hadith 774
Sunan an-Nasa'i 440
It was narrated from Al-Miqdad bin Al-Aswad thatt 'Ali bin Abi Talib, peace be upon him, told him to ask the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) about a man who gets close to a woman and Madhi comes out of him. (He said:
) "For his daughter is (married) to me and I feel too shy to ask him." So he asked the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) about that and he said: "If any one of you notices that let him sprinkle water on his private parts and perform Wudu' as for prayer."
أَخْبَرَنَا عُتْبَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قُرِئَ عَلَى مَالِكٍ وَأَنَا أَسْمَعُ، عَنْ أَبِي النَّضْرِ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنِ الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، رضى الله عنه أَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَسْأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الرَّجُلِ إِذَا دَنَا مِنَ الْمَرْأَةِ فَخَرَجَ مِنْهُ الْمَذْىُ فَإِنَّ عِنْدِي ابْنَتَهُ وَأَنَا أَسْتَحْيِي أَنْ أَسْأَلَهُ ‏.‏ فَسَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا وَجَدَ أَحَدُكُمْ ذَلِكَ فَلْيَنْضَحْ فَرْجَهُ وَلْيَتَوَضَّأْ وُضُوءَهُ لِلصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 440
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 46
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 441
Sunan Abi Dawud 512

Narrated Abdullah ibn Zayd:

The Prophet (saws) intended to do many things for calling (the people) to prayer, but he did not do any of them. Then Abdullah ibn Zayd was taught in a dream how to pronounce the call to prayer. He came to the Prophet (saws) and informed him. He said: Teach it to Bilal. He then taught him, and Bilal made a call to prayer. Abdullah said: I saw it in a dream and I wished to pronounce it, but he (the Prophet) said: You should pronounce iqamah.

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، قَالَ أَرَادَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الأَذَانِ أَشْيَاءَ لَمْ يَصْنَعْ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا قَالَ فَأُرِيَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زَيْدٍ الأَذَانَ فِي الْمَنَامِ فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلْقِهِ عَلَى بِلاَلٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَلْقَاهُ عَلَيْهِ فَأَذَّنَ بِلاَلٌ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ أَنَا رَأَيْتُهُ وَأَنَا كُنْتُ أُرِيدُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَقِمْ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 512
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 122
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 512
Sahih Muslim 1211 k

A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported:

We entered into the state of. Ihram for Hajj till we were at Sarif and I was in menses. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to me and I was weeping. The rest of the hadith is the same but (with this portion) that there were sacrificial animals with Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) and with Abu Bakr, Umar and with rich persons. And they pronounced Talbiya as they proceeded on. And there is no mention of this (too):" I was a girl of tender age and I dozed off and my face touched the bind part of the Haudaj."
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو أَيُّوبَ الْغَيْلاَنِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا بَهْزٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، - رضى الله عنها - قَالَتْ لَبَّيْنَا بِالْحَجِّ حَتَّى إِذَا كُنَّا بِسَرِفَ حِضْتُ فَدَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا أَبْكِي ‏.‏ وَسَاقَ الْحَدِيثَ بِنَحْوِ حَدِيثِ الْمَاجِشُونِ ‏.‏ غَيْرَ أَنَّ حَمَّادًا لَيْسَ فِي حَدِيثِهِ فَكَانَ الْهَدْىُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ وَذَوِي الْيَسَارَةِ ثُمَّ أَهَلُّوا حِينَ رَاحُوا وَلاَ قَوْلُهَا وَأَنَا جَارِيَةٌ حَدِيثَةُ السِّنِّ أَنْعُسُ فَتُصِيبُ وَجْهِي مُؤْخِرَةُ الرَّحْلِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1211k
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 129
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2774
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1711
Narrated Nafi:

That Ibn 'Umar said: "I was reviewed before army, and I was fourteen years old, but he did not accept me. Then I was reviewed before him later in army while I was fifteen years old, and he accepted me."

Nafi said: "I narrated this Hadith to 'Umar bin 'Abdul-'Aziz and he said: 'This is the limit that distinguishes between youth and manhood.' The he wrote to give salaries to whoever reached fifteen years of age.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْوَزِيرِ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ الأَزْرَقُ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ عُرِضْتُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي جَيْشٍ وَأَنَا ابْنُ أَرْبَعَ عَشَرَةَ فَلَمْ يَقْبَلْنِي ثُمَّ عُرِضْتُ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ قَابِلٍ فِي جَيْشٍ وَأَنَا ابْنُ خَمْسَ عَشَرَةَ فَقَبِلَنِي ‏.‏ قَالَ نَافِعٌ فَحَدَّثْتُ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ عُمَرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ فَقَالَ هَذَا حَدُّ مَا بَيْنَ الصَّغِيرِ وَالْكَبِيرِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ كَتَبَ أَنْ يُفْرَضَ لِمَنْ بَلَغَ الْخَمْسَ عَشَرَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1711
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1711
Sahih al-Bukhari 2874

Narrated Al-Bara:

that a man asked him. "O Abu '`Umara! Did you flee on the day (of the battle) of Hunain?" He replied, "No, by Allah, the Prophet did not flee but the hasty people fled and the people of the Tribe of Hawazin attacked them with arrows, while the Prophet was riding his white mule and Abu Sufyan bin Al-Harith was holding its reins, and the Prophet was saying, 'I am the Prophet in truth, I am the son of `Abdul Muttalib.' "

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ يَا أَبَا عُمَارَةَ وَلَّيْتُمْ يَوْمَ حُنَيْنٍ قَالَ لاَ، وَاللَّهِ مَا وَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَكِنْ وَلَّى سَرَعَانُ النَّاسِ، فَلَقِيَهُمْ هَوَازِنُ بِالنَّبْلِ وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ الْبَيْضَاءِ، وَأَبُو سُفْيَانَ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ آخِذٌ بِلِجَامِهَا، وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ أَنَا النَّبِيُّ لاَ كَذِبْ أَنَا ابْنُ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبْ‏"
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2874
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 90
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 126
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3299
Salamah bin Sakhr Al Ansari said:
“I was a man who had an issue with intercourse with a women that none other than me had. When (the month of) Ramadan entered, I pronounced Zihar upon my wife (to last) until the end of Ramadan, fearing that I might have an encounter with her during the night, and I would continue doing that until daylight came upon me, and I would not be able to stop. One night while she was serving me, something of her became exposed for me, so I rushed myself upon her. When the morning came I went to my people to inform them about what happened to me. I said: ‘Accompany me to the Messenger of Allah to inform him about my case.’ They said: ‘No by Allah! We shall not do that, we feat that something will be revealed about us in the Qur’an, or the Messenger of Allah might say something about us, the disgrace of which will remain upon us. But you do and do whatever you want.’” He said: “So I left and I went to the Messenger of Allah, and informed him of my case. He said: ‘You are the one who did that?” I said: ‘I am the one.’ He said: ‘You are the one who did that?” I said: ‘I am the one.’ He said: ‘You are the one who did that?” I said: ‘I am the one, it is before you, so give me Allah’s judgment, for I shall be patient with that.’ He said: ‘Free a slave.’” He said: “I struck the sides of my neck with me hands, and said: ‘No by the One Who sent you with the Truth! I possess nothing besides it.’ He said: ‘Then fast for two months’ I said: ‘O Messenger of Allah! Did this occur to me other than when I was fasting?’ He said: ‘Then feed sixty poor people.’ I said: ‘By the One Who sent you with the Truth! We have spent these nights of ours hungry without an evening meal.’ He said: ‘Go to the one with the charity from Banu Ruzaiq, tell him to give it to you, then feed a Wasq of it, on your behalf, to sixty poor people. Then help yourself and your dependants with the remainder of it.’” He said: “I returned to my people and said: ‘I found dejection and bad ideas with you, and I found liberalness and blessing with the Messenger of Allah. He ordered me to take your charity, so give it to me.’ So they gave it to me.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، وَالْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ صَخْرٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، قَالَ كُنْتُ رَجُلاً قَدْ أُوتِيتُ مِنْ جِمَاعِ النِّسَاءِ مَا لَمْ يُؤْتَ غَيْرِي فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ رَمَضَانُ تَظَاهَرْتُ مِنَ امْرَأَتِي حَتَّى يَنْسَلِخَ رَمَضَانُ فَرَقًا مِنْ أَنْ أُصِيبَ مِنْهَا فِي لَيْلَتِي فَأَتَتَابَعَ فِي ذَلِكَ إِلَى أَنْ يُدْرِكَنِي النَّهَارُ وَأَنَا لاَ أَقْدِرُ أَنْ أَنْزِعَ فَبَيْنَمَا هِيَ تَخْدُمُنِي ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ إِذْ تَكَشَّفَ لِي مِنْهَا شَيْءٌ فَوَثَبْتُ عَلَيْهَا فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحْتُ غَدَوْتُ عَلَى قَوْمِي فَأَخْبَرْتُهُمْ خَبَرِي فَقُلْتُ انْطَلِقُوا مَعِي إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأُخْبِرُهُ بِأَمْرِي ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا لاَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ نَفْعَلُ نَتَخَوَّفُ أَنْ يَنْزِلَ فِينَا قُرْآنٌ أَوْ يَقُولَ فِينَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَقَالَةً يَبْقَى عَلَيْنَا عَارُهَا وَلَكِنِ اذْهَبْ أَنْتَ فَاصْنَعْ مَا بَدَا لَكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَخَرَجْتُ فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ خَبَرِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ بِذَاكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَنَا بِذَاكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ بِذَاكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَنَا بِذَاكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ بِذَاكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ أَنَا بِذَاكَ وَهَا أَنَا ذَا فَأَمْضِ فِيَّ حُكْمَ اللَّهِ فَإِنِّي صَابِرٌ لِذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَعْتِقْ رَقَبَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَضَرَبْتُ صَفْحَةَ عُنُقِي بِيَدِي فَقُلْتُ لاَ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ مَا أَصْبَحْتُ أَمْلِكُ غَيْرَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صُمْ شَهْرَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَهَلْ أَصَابَنِي مَا أَصَابَنِي إِلاَّ فِي الصِّيَامِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَطْعِمْ سِتِّينَ مِسْكِينًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لَقَدْ بِتْنَا لَيْلَتَنَا هَذِهِ وَحْشَى مَا لَنَا عَشَاءٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ إِلَى صَاحِبِ صَدَقَةِ بَنِي زُرَيْقٍ فَقُلْ لَهُ فَلْيَدْفَعْهَا إِلَيْكَ فَأَطْعِمْ عَنْكَ مِنْهَا وَسْقًا سِتِّينَ مِسْكِينًا ثُمَّ اسْتَعِنْ بِسَائِرِهِ عَلَيْكَ وَعَلَى عِيَالِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَى قَوْمِي فَقُلْتُ وَجَدْتُ عِنْدَكُمُ الضِّيقَ وَسُوءَ الرَّأْىِ وَوَجَدْتُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم السَّعَةَ وَالْبَرَكَةَ أَمَرَ لِي بِصَدَقَتِكُمْ فَادْفَعُوهَا إِلَىَّ فَدَفَعُوهَا إِلَىَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ يَسَارٍ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ عِنْدِي مِنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ صَخْرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَيُقَالُ سَلَمَةُ بْنُ صَخْرٍ وَسَلْمَانُ بْنُ صَخْرٍ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ خَوْلَةَ بِنْتِ ثَعْلَبَةَ وَهِيَ امْرَأَةُ أَوْسِ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3299
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 351
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3299
Mishkat al-Masabih 3303
Mu'awiya b. al-Hakam told that he went to God’s Messenger and said, “Messenger of God, I have a slave girl who was herding sheep of mine. I went to her, having missed a sheep from the flock, and asked her about it, and she told me it had been eaten by a wolf. I was annoyed with her, and being human, I struck her on the face. As it is my duty to set free a slave, should I set her free?” God’s Messenger asked her where God was and she replied that he was in heaven. He asked her who he was and she replied that he was God's Messenger. He then told him to set her free. Malik transmitted it. In Muslim’s version he said, “I had a slave girl who was herding sheep of mine in the direction of Uhud and al-Jawwaniya. One day I looked and saw that a wolf had gone off with one of our sheep. Now I am a man who becomes annoyed just as others do, but I gave her a blow and then went to God’s Messenger. He treated my offence as serious, and so I asked him whether I should set her free. He told me to bring her and when I did so he asked her where God was and she replied that He was in heaven. He asked her who he was and she replied that he was God’s Messenger. He then told me to set her free, for she was a believer.”* *This chapter has only one section.
عَن مُعَاوِيَة بنِ الحكمِ قَالَ: أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ جَارِيَةً كَانَتْ لِي تَرْعَى غَنَمًا لِي فَجِئْتُهَا وَقَدْ فَقَدَتْ شَاةً مِنَ الْغَنَمِ فَسَأَلْتُهَا عَنْهَا فَقَالَتْ: أَكَلَهَا الذِّئْبُ فَأَسِفْتُ عَلَيْهَا وَكُنْتُ مَنْ بَنِي آدَمَ فَلَطَمْتُ وَجْهَهَا وَعَلَيَّ رَقَبَةٌ أَفَأُعْتِقُهَا؟ فَقَالَ لَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَيْنَ اللَّهُ؟» فَقَالَتْ: فِي السَّمَاءِ فَقَالَ: «مَنْ أَنَا؟» فَقَالَتْ: أَنْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَعْتِقْهَا» . رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ مُسْلِمٍ قَالَ: كَانَتْ لِي جَارِيَةٌ تَرْعَى غَنَمًا لِي قِبَلَ أُحُدٍ وَالْجَوَّانِيَّةِ فَاطَّلَعْتُ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فَإِذَا الذِّئْبُ قَدْ ذَهَبَ بِشَاةٍ مِنْ غَنَمِنَا وَأَنَا رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي آدَمَ آسَفُ كَمَا يَأْسَفُونَ لَكِنْ صَكَكْتُهَا صَكَّةً فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَظَّمَ ذَلِكَ عَلَيَّ قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أفَلا أُعتِقُها؟ قَالَ: «ائتِني بهَا؟» فأتيتُه بِهَا فَقَالَ لَهَا: «أَيْنَ اللَّهُ؟» قَالَتْ: فِي السَّمَاءِ قَالَ: «مَنْ أَنَا؟» قَالَتْ: أَنْتَ رَسُولُ الله قَالَ: «أعتِقْها فإنَّها مؤْمنةٌ»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3303
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 217
Sahih Muslim 505 b

Abu Salih al-Samman reported:

I narrate to you what I heard and saw from Abu Sa'id al-Khudri: One day I was with Abu Sa'id and he was saying prayer on Friday turning to a thing which concealed him from the people when a young man from Banu Mu'ait came there and he tried to pass in front of him; he turned him back by striking his chest. He looked about but finding no other way to pass except in front of Abu Sa'id, made a second attempt. He (Abu Sa'id) turned him away by Striking his chest more vigorously than the first stroke. He stood up and had a scuffle with Abu Sa'id. Then the people gathered there He came out and went to Marwan and complained to him what had happened to him. Abu Sa'id too came to Marwan. Marwin said to him: What has happened to you and the son of your brother that he came to complain against you? Abu Sa'id said: I heard from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) saying: When any one of you prays facing something which conceals him from people and anyone tries to pass in front of him, he should be turned away, but if he refuses, he should be forcibly restrained from it, for he is a devil.
حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ بْنُ فَرُّوخَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ هِلاَلٍ، - يَعْنِي حُمَيْدًا - قَالَ بَيْنَمَا أَنَا وَصَاحِبٌ، لِي نَتَذَاكَرُ حَدِيثًا إِذْ قَالَ أَبُو صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانُ أَنَا أُحَدِّثُكَ، مَا سَمِعْتُ مِنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، وَرَأَيْتُ، مِنْهُ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا أَنَا مَعَ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، يُصَلِّي يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِلَى شَىْءٍ يَسْتُرُهُ مِنَ النَّاسِ إِذْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ شَابٌّ مِنْ بَنِي أَبِي مُعَيْطٍ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَجْتَازَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَدَفَعَ فِي نَحْرِهِ فَنَظَرَ فَلَمْ يَجِدْ مَسَاغًا إِلاَّ بَيْنَ يَدَىْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ فَعَادَ فَدَفَعَ فِي نَحْرِهِ أَشَدَّ مِنَ الدَّفْعَةِ الأُولَى فَمَثَلَ قَائِمًا فَنَالَ مِنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ ثُمَّ زَاحَمَ النَّاسَ فَخَرَجَ فَدَخَلَ عَلَى مَرْوَانَ فَشَكَا إِلَيْهِ مَا لَقِيَ - قَالَ - وَدَخَلَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ عَلَى مَرْوَانَ فَقَالَ لَهُ مَرْوَانُ مَا لَكَ وَلاِبْنِ أَخِيكَ جَاءَ يَشْكُوكَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى شَىْءٍ يَسْتُرُهُ مِنَ النَّاسِ فَأَرَادَ أَحَدٌ أَنْ يَجْتَازَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَلْيَدْفَعْ فِي نَحْرِهِ فَإِنْ أَبَى فَلْيُقَاتِلْهُ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ شَيْطَانٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 505b
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 291
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1024
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 2107
It was narrated from Abu Burdah that his father Abu Musa said:
"I came to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) with a group of Asharites and asked him to give us animals to ride. He said: 'By Allah, I cannot give you anything to ride, and I have nothing to give you to ride.' We stayed as long as Allah willed, then some camels were brought to him. He ordered that we be given three she-camels with fine humps. When we left, we said to one another: 'We came to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) to ask him for animals to ride, and he swore by Allah that he would not give us anything to ride, then he gave us something. Let us go back.' So we went to him and we said: 'O Messenger of Allah! We came to you seeking mounts, and you took an oath that you would not give us mounts, then you gave us some mounts.' He said: 'By Allah, I did not give you animals to ride, rather Allah gave you them to ride. I, by Allah, if Allah wills, do not swear and then see something better than it, but I offer expiation for what I swore about, and do that which is better.' Or he said: 'I do that which is better and offer expiation for what I swore about.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ، أَنْبَأَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غَيْلاَنُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فِي رَهْطٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ وَمَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَبِثْنَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ أُتِيَ بِإِبِلٍ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِثَلاَثَةِ إِبِلٍ ذَوْدٍ غُرِّ الذُّرَى فَلَمَّا انْطَلَقْنَا قَالَ بَعْضُنَا لِبَعْضٍ أَتَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَحَلَفَ أَلاَّ يَحْمِلَنَا ثُمَّ حَمَلَنَا ارْجِعُوا بِنَا ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْنَاهُ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا أَتَيْنَاكَ نَسْتَحْمِلُكَ فَحَلَفْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَحْمِلَنَا ‏.‏ ثُمَّ حَمَلْتَنَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ حَمَلَكُمْ وَاللَّهِ مَا أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ بَلِ اللَّهُ حَمَلَكُمْ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلاَّ كَفَّرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي وَأَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَكَفَّرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2107
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 18
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 11, Hadith 2107
Sahih al-Bukhari 5492

Narrated Abu Qatada:

I was with the Prophet (on a journey) between Mecca and Medina, and all of them, (i.e. the Prophet and his companions) were in the state of Ihram, while I was not in that state. I was riding my horse and I used to be fond of ascending mountains. So while I was doing so I noticed that the people were looking at something. I went to see what it was, and behold it was an onager. I asked my companions, "What is that?" They said, "We do not know." I said, "It is an onager.' They said, "It is what you have seen." I had left my whip, so I said to them, "Hand to me my whip." They said, "We will not help you in that (in hunting the onager)." I got down, took my whip and chased the animal (on my horse) and did not stop till I killed it. I went to them and said, "Come on, carry it!" But they said, "We will not even touch it." At last I alone carried it and brought it to them. Some of them ate of it and some refused to eat of it. I said (to them), "I will ask the Prophet about it (on your behalf)." When I met the Prophet, I told him the whole story. He said to me, "Has anything of it been left with you?" I said, "Yes." He said, "Eat, for it is a meal Allah has offered to you."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرٌو، أَنَّ أَبَا النَّضْرِ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ نَافِعٍ، مَوْلَى أَبِي قَتَادَةَ وَأَبِي صَالِحٍ مَوْلَى التَّوْأَمَةِ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا قَتَادَةَ، قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيمَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَالْمَدِينَةِ وَهُمْ مُحْرِمُونَ وَأَنَا رَجُلٌ حِلٌّ عَلَى فَرَسٍ، وَكُنْتُ رَقَّاءً عَلَى الْجِبَالِ، فَبَيْنَا أَنَا عَلَى ذَلِكَ إِذْ رَأَيْتُ النَّاسَ مُتَشَوِّفِينَ لِشَىْءٍ، فَذَهَبْتُ أَنْظُرُ، فَإِذَا هُوَ حِمَارُ وَحْشٍ فَقُلْتُ لَهُمْ مَا هَذَا قَالُوا لاَ نَدْرِي‏.‏ قُلْتُ هُوَ حِمَارٌ وَحْشِيٌّ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا هُوَ مَا رَأَيْتَ‏.‏ وَكُنْتُ نَسِيتُ سَوْطِي فَقُلْتُ لَهُمْ نَاوِلُونِي سَوْطِي‏.‏ فَقَالُوا لاَ نُعِينُكَ عَلَيْهِ‏.‏ فَنَزَلْتُ فَأَخَذْتُهُ، ثُمَّ ضَرَبْتُ فِي أَثَرِهِ، فَلَمْ يَكُنْ إِلاَّ ذَاكَ، حَتَّى عَقَرْتُهُ، فَأَتَيْتُ إِلَيْهِمْ فَقُلْتُ لَهُمْ قُومُوا فَاحْتَمِلُوا‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ نَمَسُّهُ‏.‏ فَحَمَلْتُهُ حَتَّى جِئْتُهُمْ بِهِ، فَأَبَى بَعْضُهُمْ، وَأَكَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ، فَقُلْتُ أَنَا أَسْتَوْقِفُ لَكُمُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَدْرَكْتُهُ فَحَدَّثْتُهُ الْحَدِيثَ فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ أَبَقِيَ مَعَكُمْ شَىْءٌ مِنْهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ كُلُوا فَهْوَ طُعْمٌ أَطْعَمَكُمُوهَا اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5492
In-book reference : Book 72, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 67, Hadith 400
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1561

Narrated Al-Aswad:

' Aisha said, We went out with the Prophet (from Medina) with the intention of performing Hajj only and when we reached Mecca we performed Tawaf round the Ka`ba and then the Prophet ordered those who had not driven the Hadi along with them to finish their Ihram. So the people who had not driven the Hadi along with them finished their Ihram. The Prophet's wives, too, had not driven the Hadi with them, so they too, finished their Ihram." `Aisha added, "I got my menses and could not perform Tawaf round the Ka`ba." So when it was the night of Hasba (i.e. when we stopped at Al-Muhassab), I said, 'O Allah's Apostle! Everyone is returning after performing Hajj and `Umra but I am returning after performing Hajj only.' He said, 'Didn't you perform Tawaf round the Ka`ba the night we reached Mecca?' I replied in the negative. He said, 'Go with your brother to Tan`im and assume the Ihram for `Umra, (and after performing it) come back to such and such a place.' On that Safiya said, 'I feel that I will detain you all.' The Prophet said, 'O 'Aqra Halqa! Didn't you perform Tawaf of the Ka`ba on the day of sacrifice? (i.e. Tawaf-al-ifada) Safiya replied in the affirmative. He said, (to Safiya). 'There is no harm for you to proceed on with us.' " `Aisha added, "(after returning from `Umra), the Prophet met me while he was ascending (from Mecca) and I was descending to it, or I was ascending and he was descending."

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلاَ نُرَى إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ الْحَجُّ، فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا تَطَوَّفْنَا بِالْبَيْتِ، فَأَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ سَاقَ الْهَدْىَ أَنْ يَحِلَّ، فَحَلَّ مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ سَاقَ الْهَدْىَ، وَنِسَاؤُهُ لَمْ يَسُقْنَ فَأَحْلَلْنَ، قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ فَحِضْتُ فَلَمْ أَطُفْ بِالْبَيْتِ، فَلَمَّا كَانَتْ لَيْلَةُ الْحَصْبَةِ قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، يَرْجِعُ النَّاسُ بِعُمْرَةٍ وَحَجَّةٍ وَأَرْجِعُ أَنَا بِحَجَّةٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَا طُفْتِ لَيَالِيَ قَدِمْنَا مَكَّةَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ لاَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاذْهَبِي مَعَ أَخِيكِ إِلَى التَّنْعِيمِ، فَأَهِلِّي بِعُمْرَةٍ ثُمَّ مَوْعِدُكِ كَذَا وَكَذَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ صَفِيَّةُ مَا أُرَانِي إِلاَّ حَابِسَتَهُمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ عَقْرَى حَلْقَى، أَوَمَا طُفْتِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ قُلْتُ بَلَى‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ بَأْسَ، انْفِرِي ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ فَلَقِيَنِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ مُصْعِدٌ مِنْ مَكَّةَ، وَأَنَا مُنْهَبِطَةٌ عَلَيْهَا، أَوْ أَنَا مُصْعِدَةٌ وَهْوَ مُنْهَبِطٌ مِنْهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1561
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 47
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 632
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3133

Narrated Zahdam:

Once we were in the house of Abu Musa who presented a meal containing cooked chicken. A man from the tribe of Bani Taim Allah with red complexion as if he were from the Byzantine war prisoners, was present. Abu Musa invited him to share the meal but he (apologised) saying. "I saw chickens eating dirty things and so I have had a strong aversion to eating them, and have taken an oath that I will not eat chickens." Abu Musa said, "Come along, I will tell you about this matter (i.e. how to cancel one's oath). I went to the Prophet in the company of a group of Al-Ashariyin, asked him to provide us with means of conveyance. He said, 'By Allah, I will not provide you with any means of conveyance and I have nothing to make you ride on.' Then some camels as booty were brought to Allah's Apostle and he asked for us saying. 'Where are the group of Al-Ash`ariyun?' Then he ordered that we should be given five camels with white humps. When we set out we said, 'What have we done? We will never be blessed (with what we have been given).' So, we returned to the Prophet and said, 'We asked you to provide us with means of conveyance, but you took an oath that you would not provide us with any means of conveyance. Did you forget (your oath when you gave us the camels)? He replied. 'I have not provided you with means of conveyance, but Allah has provided you with it, and by Allah, Allah willing, if ever I take an oath to do something, and later on I find that it is more beneficial to do something different, I will do the thing which is better, and give expiation for my oath."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنِي الْقَاسِمُ بْنُ عَاصِمٍ الْكُلَيْبِيُّ ـ وَأَنَا لِحَدِيثِ الْقَاسِمِ، أَحْفَظُ ـ عَنْ زَهْدَمٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ أَبِي مُوسَى، فَأُتِيَ ذَكَرَ دَجَاجَةً وَعِنْدَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي تَيْمِ اللَّهِ أَحْمَرُ كَأَنَّهُ مِنَ الْمَوَالِي، فَدَعَاهُ لِلطَّعَامِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي رَأَيْتُهُ يَأْكُلُ شَيْئًا، فَقَذِرْتُهُ، فَحَلَفْتُ لاَ آكُلُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَلُمَّ فَلأُحَدِّثْكُمْ عَنْ ذَاكَ، إِنِّي أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفَرٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ نَسْتَحْمِلُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَحْمِلُكُمْ، وَمَا عِنْدِي مَا أَحْمِلُكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَأُتِيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِنَهْبِ إِبِلٍ، فَسَأَلَ عَنَّا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ النَّفَرُ الأَشْعَرِيُّونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَمَرَ لَنَا بِخَمْسِ ذَوْدٍ غُرِّ الذُّرَى، فَلَمَّا انْطَلَقْنَا قُلْنَا مَا صَنَعْنَا لاَ يُبَارَكُ لَنَا، فَرَجَعْنَا إِلَيْهِ فَقُلْنَا إِنَّا سَأَلْنَاكَ أَنْ تَحْمِلَنَا، فَحَلَفْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَحْمِلَنَا أَفَنَسِيتَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَسْتُ أَنَا حَمَلْتُكُمْ، وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ حَمَلَكُمْ، وَإِنِّي وَاللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلاَّ أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَتَحَلَّلْتُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3133
In-book reference : Book 57, Hadith 41
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 361
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 771 a

'Ali b. Abu Talib reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up at night for prayer he would say:

I turn my face in complete devotion to One Who is the Originator of the heaven and the earth and I am not of the polytheists. Verily my prayer, my sacrifice, my living and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the worlds; There is no partner with Him and this is what I have been commanded (to profess and believe) and I am of the believers. O Allah, Thou art the King, there is no god but Thee, Thou art my Lord, and I am Thy bondman. I wronged myself and make a confession of my Sin. Forgive all my sins, for no one forgives the sins but Thee, and guide me in the best of conduct for none but Thee guideth anyone (in) good conduct. Remove sins from me, for none else but Thou can remove sins from me. Here I am at Thy service, and Grace is to Thee and the whole of good is in Thine hand, and one cannot get nearneststo Thee through evil. My (power as well as existence) is due to Thee (Thine grace) and I turn to Thee (for supplication). Thou art blessed and Thou art exalted. I seek forgiveness from Thee and turn to Thee in repentance: and when he would bow, he would say: O Allah, it is for Thee that I bowed. I affirm my faith in Thee and I submit to Thee, and submit humbly before Thee my hearing, my eyesight, my marrow, my bone, my sinew; and when he would raise his head, he would say: O Allah, our Lord, praise is due to Thee, (the praise) with which is filled the heavens and the earth, and with which is filled that (space) which exists between them, and filled with anything that Thou desireth afterward. And when he prostrated himself, he (the Holy Prophet) would say: O Allah, it is to Thee that I prostrate myself and it is in Thee that I affirm my faith, and I submit to Thee. My face is submitted before One Who created it, and shaped it, and opened his faculties of hearing and seeing. Blessed is Allah, the best of Creators; and he would then say between Tashahhud and the pronouncing of salutation: Forgive me of the earlier and later open and secret (sins) and that where I made transgression and that Thou knowest better than I. Thou art the First and the Last. There is no god, but Thee.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الْمُقَدَّمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ الْمَاجِشُونُ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَبْدِ، الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏.‏ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعَظْمِي وَعَصَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَمِلْءَ الأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَىْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصَوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَكُونُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 771a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 240
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1695
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 729
It was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib that when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up to pray, he would say takbeer, and start the prayer by saying:
`I have turned my face in submission to the One who originated the heavens and the earth, as a monotheist and a Muslim, and I am not one of the mushrikeen. Verily, my Salah (prayer), my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the ‘Alameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists). He has no partner, And of this I have been commanded, and I am one of the Muslims [Abun-Nadr said: and I am the first of the Muslims]. O Allah, there is no god but You. You are my Lord and I am Your slave. I have wronged myself and I admit my sin, so forgive me all my sins, for no one can forgive sins except You. Guide me to the best of conduct, for none can guide to that except You and divert from me bad conduct, for no one can divert it from me except You. Blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and I repent to You.” When he bowed, he said: `O Allah, to You I have bowed, in You I have believed and to You I have submitted. My hearing my sight, my brain, my bones and my sinews submit to You.` When he rose from bowing he said: `Allah hears those who praise Him. Our Lord, to You be praise, filling the heavens, the earth and that which is between them and filling whatever else You will besides.” When he prostrated he said: “O Allah, to You I have prostrated, in You I have believed and to You I have submitted. My face has prostrated to the One Who created it, shaped it and gave it a good shape, and opened its hearing and sight. Blessed be Allah, the Best of creators.` Then he after said the salam at the end of the prayer: `O Allah, forgive me my past and future sins, what I have done in secret and what I have done openly, what I have transgressed and what You know more than I. You are the One Who brings forward and the One Who puts back, there is no god but You.`
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمَاجِشُونُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ، وَالْمَاجِشُونُ، عَنْ الْأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رَافِعٍ، عَنِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا كَبَّرَ اسْتَفْتَحَ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا مُسْلِمًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنْ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنْ الْمُسْلِمِينَ قَالَ أَبُو النَّضْرِ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ وَكَانَ إِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنْ الرَّكْعَةِ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ فَصَوَّرَهُ فَأَحْسَنَ صُوَرَهُ فَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ فَتَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ فَإِذَا سَلَّمَ مِنْ الصَّلَاةِ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam), Muslim (771)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 729
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 162
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2460
Abu Sa'eed narrated:
" The Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) entered his Musalla and saw the people who looked as if they were smiling. So he said: 'Indeed, if you were to increase in remembrance of the severer of pleasures, then you would find yourselves too busy for what I see. So increase in remembrance of death, the severer of pleasures. For indeed there is no day that comes upon the grave except that it speaks, saying: "I am thee house of the estranged, I am the house of the solitude, I am the house of dust, and I am the house of the worm-eaten." When the believing worshipper is buried, the grave says to him: "Welcome, make yourself comfortable. Indeed, to me, you are the most beloved of those who walked upon me. Since you have been entrusted to me and delivered to me today, you shall see what I have arranged for you." It will then widen for him so that his sight extends, and the door to Paradise is opened for him. And when the wicked worshipper or the disbeliever is buried , the grave says to him: "You are not welcome, do not get comfortable. Indeed, to me, you are the most hated of those who walked upon me. Since you have been entrusted to me and delivered to me today, you shall see what I have arranged for you.'" He said: 'It will begin closing in on him(squeezing him) until his ribs are crushing each other.'" He said: " The Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) clasped some of his fingers between others and said: 'Seventy giant serpents will constrict him, if even one of them were to hiss on the earth, nothing upon it would grow as long as it remained. They will chew on him and bite him until he is brought to the Reckoning.'" He said: " The Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) said: 'The grave is but a garden from the gardens of Paradise, or a pit from the pits of the Fire.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَحْمَدَ بْنُ مَدُّويَهْ التِّرْمِذِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْقَاسِمُ بْنُ الْحَكَمِ الْعُرَنِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ الْوَصَّافِيُّ، عَنْ عَطِيَّةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ دَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُصَلاَّهُ فَرَأَى نَاسًا كَأَنَّهُمْ يَكْتَشِرُونَ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَا إِنَّكُمْ لَوْ أَكْثَرْتُمْ ذِكْرَ هَاذِمِ اللَّذَّاتِ لَشَغَلَكُمْ عَمَّا أَرَى فَأَكْثِرُوا مِنْ ذِكْرِ هَاذِمِ اللَّذَّاتِ الْمَوْتِ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَأْتِ عَلَى الْقَبْرِ يَوْمٌ إِلاَّ تَكَلَّمَ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا بَيْتُ الْغُرْبَةِ وَأَنَا بَيْتُ الْوَحْدَةِ وَأَنَا بَيْتُ التُّرَابِ وَأَنَا بَيْتُ الدُّودِ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا دُفِنَ الْعَبْدُ الْمُؤْمِنُ قَالَ لَهُ الْقَبْرُ مَرْحَبًا وَأَهْلاً أَمَا إِنْ كُنْتَ لأَحَبَّ مَنْ يَمْشِي عَلَى ظَهْرِي إِلَىَّ فَإِذْ وُلِّيتُكَ الْيَوْمَ وَصِرْتَ إِلَىَّ فَسَتَرَى صَنِيعِي بِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَتَّسِعُ لَهُ مَدَّ بَصَرِهِ وَيُفْتَحُ لَهُ بَابٌ إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا دُفِنَ الْعَبْدُ الْفَاجِرُ أَوِ الْكَافِرُ قَالَ لَهُ الْقَبْرُ لاَ مَرْحَبًا وَلاَ أَهْلاً أَمَا إِنْ كُنْتَ لأَبْغَضَ مَنْ يَمْشِي عَلَى ظَهْرِي إِلَىَّ فَإِذْ وُلِّيتُكَ الْيَوْمَ وَصِرْتَ إِلَىَّ فَسَتَرَى صَنِيعِي بِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَلْتَئِمُ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى تَلْتَقِيَ عَلَيْهِ وَتَخْتَلِفَ أَضْلاَعُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِأَصَابِعِهِ فَأَدْخَلَ بَعْضَهَا فِي جَوْفِ بَعْضٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَيُقَيِّضُ اللَّهُ لَهُ سَبْعِينَ تِنِّينًا لَوْ أَنَّ وَاحِدًا مِنْهَا نَفَخَ فِي الأَرْضِ مَا أَنْبَتَتْ شَيْئًا مَا بَقِيَتِ الدُّنْيَا فَيَنْهَشْنَهُ وَيَخْدِشْنَهُ حَتَّى يُفْضَى بِهِ إِلَى الْحِسَابِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا الْقَبْرُ رَوْضَةٌ مِنْ رِيَاضِ الْجَنَّةِ أَوْ حُفْرَةٌ مِنْ حُفَرِ النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2460
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 46
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 11, Hadith 2460
Sahih al-Bukhari 2699

Narrated Al-Bara:

When the Prophet intended to perform `Umra in the month of Dhul-Qada, the people of Mecca did not let him enter Mecca till he settled the matter with them by promising to stay in it for three days only. When the document of treaty was written, the following was mentioned: 'These are the terms on which Muhammad, Allah's Apostle agreed (to make peace).' They said, "We will not agree to this, for if we believed that you are Allah's Apostle we would not prevent you, but you are Muhammad bin `Abdullah." The Prophet said, "I am Allah's Apostle and also Muhammad bin `Abdullah." Then he said to `Ali, "Rub off (the words) 'Allah's Apostle' ", but `Ali said, "No, by Allah, I will never rub off your name." So, Allah's Apostle took the document and wrote, 'This is what Muhammad bin `Abdullah has agreed upon: No arms will be brought into Mecca except in their cases, and nobody from the people of Mecca will be allowed to go with him (i.e. the Prophet ) even if he wished to follow him and he (the Prophet ) will not prevent any of his companions from staying in Mecca if the latter wants to stay.' When the Prophet entered Mecca and the time limit passed, the Meccans went to `Ali and said, "Tell your Friend (i.e. the Prophet ) to go out, as the period (agreed to) has passed." So, the Prophet went out of Mecca. The daughter of Hamza ran after them (i.e. the Prophet and his companions), calling, "O Uncle! O Uncle!" `Ali received her and led her by the hand and said to Fatima, "Take your uncle's daughter." Zaid and Ja`far quarreled about her. `Ali said, "I have more right to her as she is my uncle's daughter." Ja`far said, "She is my uncle's daughter, and her aunt is my wife." Zaid said, "She is my brother's daughter." The Prophet judged that she should be given to her aunt, and said that the aunt was like the mother. He then said to 'All, "You are from me and I am from you", and said to Ja`far, "You resemble me both in character and appearance", and said to Zaid, "You are our brother (in faith) and our freed slave."

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ إِسْرَائِيلَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ اعْتَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي ذِي الْقَعْدَةِ، فَأَبَى أَهْلُ مَكَّةَ أَنْ يَدَعُوهُ يَدْخُلُ مَكَّةَ، حَتَّى قَاضَاهُمْ عَلَى أَنْ يُقِيمَ بِهَا ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ، فَلَمَّا كَتَبُوا الْكِتَابَ كَتَبُوا هَذَا مَا قَاضَى عَلَيْهِ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ فَقَالُوا لاَ نُقِرُّ بِهَا، فَلَوْ نَعْلَمُ أَنَّكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ مَا مَنَعْنَاكَ، لَكِنْ أَنْتَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَأَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِعَلِيٍّ ‏"‏ امْحُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ، وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَمْحُوكَ أَبَدًا، فَأَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْكِتَابَ، فَكَتَبَ هَذَا مَا قَاضَى عَلَيْهِ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، لاَ يَدْخُلُ مَكَّةَ سِلاَحٌ إِلاَّ فِي الْقِرَابِ، وَأَنْ لاَ يَخْرُجَ مِنْ أَهْلِهَا بِأَحَدٍ، إِنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَتَّبِعَهُ، وَأَنْ لاَ يَمْنَعَ أَحَدًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُقِيمَ بِهَا‏.‏ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَهَا، وَمَضَى الأَجَلُ أَتَوْا عَلِيًّا، فَقَالُوا قُلْ لِصَاحِبِكَ اخْرُجْ عَنَّا فَقَدْ مَضَى الأَجَلُ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَبِعَتْهُمُ ابْنَةُ حَمْزَةَ يَا عَمِّ يَا عَمِّ‏.‏ فَتَنَاوَلَهَا عَلِيٌّ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِهَا، وَقَالَ لِفَاطِمَةَ عَلَيْهَا السَّلاَمُ دُونَكِ ابْنَةَ عَمِّكِ، احْمِلِيهَا‏.‏ فَاخْتَصَمَ فِيهَا عَلِيٌّ وَزَيْدٌ وَجَعْفَرٌ، فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ أَنَا أَحَقُّ بِهَا وَهْىَ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي‏.‏ وَقَالَ جَعْفَرٌ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي وَخَالَتُهَا تَحْتِي‏.‏ وَقَالَ زَيْدٌ ابْنَةُ أَخِي‏.‏ فَقَضَى بِهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِخَالَتِهَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ الْخَالَةُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الأُمِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِعَلِيٍّ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ مِنِّي وَأَنَا مِنْكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِجَعْفَرٍ ‏"‏ أَشْبَهْتَ خَلْقِي وَخُلُقِي ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِزَيْدٍ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ أَخُونَا وَمَوْلاَنَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2699
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 49, Hadith 863
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5970
`A'isha told that she said, "O my head!'' and that God's messenger said, "If you were to die[*] while I am alive I would ask forgiveness for you and make supplication on your behalf." `A'isha then said, "Alas! I swear by God that I think you want me to die; and if that happened you would spend that night with one of your wives." The Prophet replied, "Stop worrying about your head and think of me. I purposed (or, wished) to send to Abu Bakr and his son and make him my successor lest people should talk, or people who hoped for the succession should have their hopes raised; then I thought that God wants nothing else and that the believers will prevent anything else," or, "that God will prevent anything else and that the believers want nothing else." *Literally, if that happened. Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَن عَائِشَة أَنَّهَا قَالَت: وَا رأساه قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «ذَاكِ لَوْ كَانَ وَأَنَا حَيٌّ فَأَسْتَغْفِرُ لَكِ وَأَدْعُو لَكِ» فَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ: وَاثُكْلَيَاهْ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لَأَظُنُّكَ تُحِبُّ مَوْتِي فَلَوْ كَانَ ذَلِكَ لَظَلِلْتَ آخِرَ يَوْمِكَ مُعْرِسًا بِبَعْضِ أَزْوَاجِكَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: " بل أَنا وَا رأساه لَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَوْ أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أُرْسِلَ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَابْنِهِ وَأَعْهَدُ أَنْ يَقُولَ الْقَائِلُونَ أَوْ يَتَمَنَّى الْمُتَمَنُّونَ ثُمَّ قُلْتُ: يَأْبَى اللَّهُ وَيَدْفَعُ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ أَوْ يَدْفَعُ اللَّهُ وَيَأْبَى الْمُؤْمِنُونَ ". رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5970
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 226
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ أَيُّوبَ ، عَنْ أَبِي إِيَاسٍ ، قَالَ : كُنْتُ نَازِلًا عَلَى عَمْرِو بْنِ النُّعْمَانِ فَأَتَاهُ رَسُولُ مُصْعَبِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ حِينَ حَضَرَهُ رَمَضَانُ بِأَلْفَيْ دِرْهَمٍ، فَقَالَ : إِنَّ الْأَمِيرَ يُقْرِئُكَ السَّلَامَ، وَقَالَ : إِنَّا لَمْ نَدَعْ قَارِئًا شَرِيفًا إِلَّا وَقَدْ وَصَلَ إِلَيْهِ مِنَّا مَعْرُوفٌ، فَاسْتَعِنْ بِهَذَيْنِ عَلَى نَفَقَةِ شَهْرِكَ هَذَا، فَقَالَ : أَقْرِئْ الْأَمِيرَ السَّلَامَ، وَقُلْ لَهُ :" إِنَّا وَاللَّهِ مَا قَرَأْنَا الْقُرْآنَ نُرِيدُ بِهِ الدُّنْيَا وَدِرْهَمَهَا "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 586
Musnad Ahmad 1414
It was narrated that Mutarrif said:
We said to az-Zubair (رضي الله عنه): “O Abu `Abdullah, what brought you here? You let the caliph down until he was killed, then you came seeking vengeance for him?” Az-Zubair (رضي الله عنه) said: “At the time of the Prophet (ﷺ), Abu Bakr, `Umar and `Uthman and me, we read the verse: “And fear the Fitnah (affliction and trial) which affects not in particular (only those) of you who do wrong (but it may afflict all the good and the bad people).” [al-Anfal 8:25]. But we never knew that it referred to us until the turmoil befell us.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَعِيدٍ، مَوْلَى بَنِي هَاشِمٍ حَدَّثَنَا شَدَّادٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غَيْلَانُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، قَالَ قُلْنَا لِلزُّبَيْرِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَا أَبَا عَبْدِ اللَّهِ مَا جَاءَ بِكُمْ ضَيَّعْتُمْ الْخَلِيفَةَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ ثُمَّ جِئْتُمْ تَطْلُبُونَ بِدَمِهِ قَالَ الزُّبَيْرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِنَّا قَرَأْنَاهَا عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ وَعُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ ‏{‏وَاتَّقُوا فِتْنَةً لَا تُصِيبَنَّ الَّذِينَ ظَلَمُوا مِنْكُمْ خَاصَّةً‏}‏ لَمْ نَكُنْ نَحْسَبُ أَنَّا أَهْلُهَا حَتَّى وَقَعَتْ مِنَّا حَيْثُ وَقَعَتْ‏.‏
Grade: Its isnad is Jayyid] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1414
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 10
Mishkat al-Masabih 1579
Shaddad b. Aus and as-Sunabihi told how, when they went to visit an invalid, they said to him, “How are you this morning?” He replied, “I am quite comfortable this morning.” Shaddad told him to rejoice that his evil deeds had been atoned for and his sins remitted, for he had heard God’s messenger declare that God who is great and glorious says, “When I afflict a servant of mine who is a believer and he praises me for the affliction I have brought upon him, he will rise from that couch of his as sinless as he was the day his mother gave birth to him.” The Lord who is blessed and exalted will say, “I fettered and afflicted my servant, so record for him what you were recording for him when he was well.” Ahmad transmitted it.
وَعَن شَدَّاد بن أَوْس والصنابحي أَنَّهُمَا دَخَلَا عَلَى رَجُلٍ مَرِيضٍ يَعُودَانِهِ فَقَالَا لَهُ: كَيفَ أَصبَحت قَالَ أَصبَحت بِنِعْمَة. فَقَالَ لَهُ شَدَّادٌ: أَبْشِرْ بِكَفَّارَاتِ السَّيِّئَاتِ وَحَطِّ الْخَطَايَا فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: " إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يَقُولُ إِذَا أَنَا ابْتَلَيْتُ عَبْدًا مِنْ عِبَادِي مُؤْمِنًا فَحَمِدَنِي عَلَى مَا ابْتَلَيْتُهُ فَإِنَّهُ يَقُومُ مِنْ مَضْجَعِهِ ذَلِكَ كَيَوْمِ وَلَدَتْهُ أُمُّهُ مِنَ الْخَطَايَا. وَيَقُولُ الرَّبُّ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى: أَنَا قَيَّدْتُ عَبْدِي وَابْتَلَيْتُهُ فَأَجْرُوا لَهُ مَا كُنْتُمْ تُجْرُونَ لَهُ وَهُوَ صَحِيح ". رَوَاهُ احْمَد
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1579
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 57
Sahih Muslim 749 d

'Abdullah b. 'Umar reported:

A person asked the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as I stood between him (the Holy Prophet) and the inquirer and he said: Messenger of Allah, how is the night prayer? He (the Holy Prophet) said: It consists of pairs of rak'ahs, but if you apprehend morning, you should pray one rak'ah and make the end of your prayer as Witr. Then a person asked him (the Holy Prophet) at the end of the year and I was at that place near the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) ; but I do not know whether he was the same person or another person, but he (the Holy Prophet) gave him the same reply.
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الرَّبِيعِ الزَّهْرَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، وَبُدَيْلٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، سَأَلَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ السَّائِلِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ صَلاَةُ اللَّيْلِ قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى فَإِذَا خَشِيتَ الصُّبْحَ فَصَلِّ رَكْعَةً وَاجْعَلْ آخِرَ صَلاَتِكَ وِتْرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ سَأَلَهُ رَجُلٌ عَلَى رَأْسِ الْحَوْلِ وَأَنَا بِذَلِكَ الْمَكَانِ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلاَ أَدْرِي هُوَ ذَلِكَ الرَّجُلُ أَوْ رَجُلٌ آخَرُ فَقَالَ لَهُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 749d
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 180
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1635
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 824 a

'Alqama reported. We went to Syria and Abu Darda' came to us and said:

Is there anyone among you who recites according to the recitation of Abdullah? I said: Yes, it is I. He again said: How did you hear 'Abdullah reciting this verse: (wa'l-lail-i-idha yaghsha = when the night covers)? He ('Alqama) said: I heard him reciting it (like this) (wa'l-lail-i-idha yaghsha) wa-dhakar wal untha = when the night covers and the males and the females). Upon this he said: By Allah, I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) reciting in this way, but they (the Muslims of Syria) desire us to recite: (wa ma khalaqa), but I do not yield to their desire.
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، قَالَ قَدِمْنَا الشَّامَ فَأَتَانَا أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ فَقَالَ أَفِيكُمْ أَحَدٌ يَقْرَأُ عَلَى قِرَاءَةِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ أَنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَيْفَ سَمِعْتَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ يَقْرَأُ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏ وَاللَّيْلِ إِذَا يَغْشَى‏}‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقْرَأُ ‏{‏ وَاللَّيْلِ إِذَا يَغْشَى * وَالذَّكَرِ وَالأُنْثَى‏}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَنَا وَاللَّهِ هَكَذَا سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَؤُهَا وَلَكِنْ هَؤُلاَءِ يُرِيدُونَ أَنْ أَقْرَأَ وَمَا خَلَقَ ‏.‏ فَلاَ أُتَابِعُهُمْ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 824a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 344
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1799
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1786
'Abu Hurairah narrated that:
the Messenger of Allah said: “The camels on which the dues (i.e. Zakat) were not paid will come, trampling their owners with their hooves. And cattle and sheep will come and trample at their owners with their hooves and butt them with their horns, And hoarded treasure will come in the form of a bald-headed snale, and will meet its owner on the Day of Resurrection. Its owner will flee from it two time, then it will come to him and he will flee again, and will say: 'What do I have to do with you?' and it will say: 'I am your hoarded treasure, I am your hoarded treasure.' He will try to shield himself with this hand and it will devour it.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَرْوَانَ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ الْعُثْمَانِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏"‏ تَأْتِي الإِبِلُ الَّتِي لَمْ تُعْطِ الْحَقَّ مِنْهَا تَطَأُ صَاحِبَهَا بِأَخْفَافِهَا وَتَأْتِي الْبَقَرُ وَالْغَنَمُ تَطَأُ صَاحِبَهَا بِأَظْلاَفِهَا وَتَنْطَحُهُ بِقُرُونِهَا وَيَأْتِي الْكَنْزُ شُجَاعًا أَقْرَعَ فَيَلْقَى صَاحِبَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيَفِرُّ مِنْهُ صَاحِبُهُ مَرَّتَيْنِ ثُمَّ يَسْتَقْبِلُهُ فَيَفِرُّ صَاحِبُهُ فَيَقُولُ مَالِي وَلَكَ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا كَنْزُكَ أَنَا كَنْزُكَ ‏.‏ فَيَتَّقِيهِ بِيَدِهِ فَيَلْقَمُهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1786
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 4
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 8, Hadith 1786
Sunan Ibn Majah 3121
It was narrated that Jabir bin ‘Abdullah said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) sacrificed two rams on the Day of ‘Eid. When he turned them to face towards the prayer direction he said: ‘Verily, I have turned my face towards Him Who has created the heavens and the earth, as a monotheist, and I am not of the polytheists. Verily, my prayer, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am the first of the Muslims. [6:79,162-163] O Allah, from You to You, on behalf of Muhammad and his nation.’”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ ضَحَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَوْمَ عِيدٍ بِكَبْشَيْنِ فَقَالَ حِينَ وَجَّهَهُمَا ‏ "‏ إِنِّي وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ مِنْكَ وَلَكَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأُمَّتِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3121
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 2
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3121
Sahih al-Bukhari 4565

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "Anyone whom Allah has given wealth but he does not pay its Zakat, then, on the Day of Resurrection, his wealth will be presented to him in the shape of a bald-headed poisonous male snake with two poisonous glands in its mouth and it will encircle itself round his neck and bite him over his cheeks and say, "I am your wealth; I am your treasure." Then the Prophet recited this Divine Verse:-- "And let not those who covetously withhold of that which Allah has bestowed upon them of His Bounty." (3.180)

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُنِيرٍ، سَمِعَ أَبَا النَّضْرِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ ـ هُوَ ابْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ ـ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ آتَاهُ اللَّهُ مَالاً فَلَمْ يُؤَدِّ زَكَاتَهُ، مُثِّلَ لَهُ مَالُهُ شُجَاعًا أَقْرَعَ، لَهُ زَبِيبَتَانِ يُطَوَّقُهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، يَأْخُذُ بِلِهْزِمَتَيْهِ ـ يَعْنِي بِشِدْقَيْهِ ـ يَقُولُ أَنَا مَالُكَ أَنَا كَنْزُكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَلاَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏وَلاَ يَحْسِبَنَّ الَّذِينَ يَبْخَلُونَ بِمَا آتَاهُمُ اللَّهُ مِنْ فَضْلِهِ‏}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4565
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 87
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 88
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5217

Narrated `Aisha:

that during his fatal ailment, Allah's Apostle, used to ask his wives, "Where shall I stay tomorrow? Where shall I stay tomorrow?" He was looking forward to Aisha's turn. So all his wives allowed him to stay where he wished, and he stayed at `Aisha's house till he died there. `Aisha added: He died on the day of my usual turn at my house. Allah took him unto Him while his head was between my chest and my neck and his saliva was mixed with my saliva.

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ بِلاَلٍ، قَالَ هِشَامُ بْنُ عُرْوَةَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَسْأَلُ فِي مَرَضِهِ الَّذِي مَاتَ فِيهِ ‏ "‏ أَيْنَ أَنَا غَدًا أَيْنَ أَنَا غَدًا ‏"‏‏.‏ يُرِيدُ يَوْمَ عَائِشَةَ، فَأَذِنَ لَهُ أَزْوَاجُهُ يَكُونُ حَيْثُ شَاءَ، فَكَانَ فِي بَيْتِ عَائِشَةَ حَتَّى مَاتَ عِنْدَهَا‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَمَاتَ فِي الْيَوْمِ الَّذِي كَانَ يَدُورُ عَلَىَّ فِيهِ فِي بَيْتِي، فَقَبَضَهُ اللَّهُ، وَإِنَّ رَأْسَهُ لَبَيْنَ نَحْرِي وَسَحْرِي، وَخَالَطَ رِيقُهُ رِيقِي‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5217
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 150
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 144
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5444

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:

While we were sitting with the Prophet, fresh dates were brought to him. The Prophet said, "There is a tree among the trees which is as blessed as a Muslim" I thought that it was the date palm tree and intended to say, "It is the date-palm tree, O Allah's Apostle!" but I looked behind to see that I was the tenth and youngest of ten men present there, so I kept quiet' Then the Prophet said, "It is the datepalm tree."

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصِ بْنِ غِيَاثٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُجَاهِدٌ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ بَيْنَا نَحْنُ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جُلُوسٌ إِذْ أُتِيَ بِجُمَّارِ نَخْلَةٍ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ مِنَ الشَّجَرِ لَمَا بَرَكَتُهُ كَبَرَكَةِ الْمُسْلِمِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ يَعْنِي النَّخْلَةَ، فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَقُولَ هِيَ النَّخْلَةُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ ثُمَّ الْتَفَتُّ فَإِذَا أَنَا عَاشِرُ عَشَرَةٍ أَنَا أَحْدَثُهُمْ فَسَكَتُّ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هِيَ النَّخْلَةُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5444
In-book reference : Book 70, Hadith 73
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 65, Hadith 355
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said heard Muhammad ibn Yahya ibn Habban mentioning that a certain man passed Abu Dharr at ar-Rabadha (which was about 30 miles from Madina) and Abu Dharr asked him, "Where are you heading to?" and he replied, "I am intending to do hajj." Abu Dharr questioned, "Has anything else brought you out?" and he said, "No," so Abu Dharr said "Resume what you are doing wholeheartedly."

The man related, "I went on till I came to Makka and I stayed as long as Allah willed. Suddenly, one time, I was with a crowd of people thronging about a man and I pushed through the people to him and it was the old man that I had come across at ar- Rabadha. When he saw me, he recognized me and said, 'Ah, you have done what I told you.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ حَبَّانَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَهُ يَذْكُرُ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مَرَّ عَلَى أَبِي ذَرٍّ بِالرَّبَذَةِ وَأَنَّ أَبَا ذَرٍّ سَأَلَهُ أَيْنَ تُرِيدُ فَقَالَ أَرَدْتُ الْحَجَّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ هَلْ نَزَعَكَ غَيْرُهُ فَقَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأْتَنِفِ الْعَمَلَ ‏.‏ قَالَ الرَّجُلُ فَخَرَجْتُ حَتَّى قَدِمْتُ مَكَّةَ فَمَكَثْتُ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ إِذَا أَنَا بِالنَّاسِ مُنْقَصِفِينَ عَلَى رَجُلٍ فَضَاغَطْتُ عَلَيْهِ النَّاسَ فَإِذَا أَنَا بِالشَّيْخِ الَّذِي وَجَدْتُ بِالرَّبَذَةِ يَعْنِي أَبَا ذَرٍّ قَالَ فَلَمَّا رَآنِي عَرَفَنِي فَقَالَ هُوَ الَّذِي حَدَّثْتُكَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 261
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 958
Sahih al-Bukhari 1403

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever is made wealthy by Allah and does not pay the Zakat of his wealth, then on the Day of Resurrection his wealth will be made like a baldheaded poisonous male snake with two black spots over the eyes. The snake will encircle his neck and bite his cheeks and say, 'I am your wealth, I am your treasure.' " Then the Prophet recited the holy verses:-- 'Let not those who withhold . . .' (to the end of the verse). (3.180).

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ آتَاهُ اللَّهُ مَالاً، فَلَمْ يُؤَدِّ زَكَاتَهُ مُثِّلَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ شُجَاعًا أَقْرَعَ، لَهُ زَبِيبَتَانِ، يُطَوَّقُهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، ثُمَّ يَأْخُذُ بِلِهْزِمَتَيْهِ ـ يَعْنِي شِدْقَيْهِ ـ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَنَا مَالُكَ، أَنَا كَنْزُكَ ‏"‏ ثُمَّ تَلاَ ‏{‏لاَ يَحْسِبَنَّ الَّذِينَ يَبْخَلُونَ‏}‏ الآيَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1403
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 486
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2482
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Prophet said:
"If Allah gives a person wealth and he does not pay Zakah on it, his wealth will appear to him on the Day of Resurrection as a bald-heated Shuja'a with two dots above its eyes. It will take hold of the corners of his mouth on the Day of Resurrection and will say: 'I am your wealth, I am your hoarded treasure.' The he recited this verse: 'And let not those who covetously withhold of that which Allah has bestowed on them of His Bounty (wealth) and think that it is good for them (and so they do not pay the obligatory Zakah)."'
أَخْبَرَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ سَهْلٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَسَنُ بْنُ مُوسَى الأَشْيَبُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ الْمَدَنِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ آتَاهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ مَالاً فَلَمْ يُؤَدِّ زَكَاتَهُ مُثِّلَ لَهُ مَالُهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ شُجَاعًا أَقْرَعَ لَهُ زَبِيبَتَانِ يَأْخُذُ بِلِهْزِمَتَيْهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا مَالُكَ أَنَا كَنْزُكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَلاَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏ وَلاَ يَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِينَ يَبْخَلُونَ بِمَا آتَاهُمُ اللَّهُ مِنْ فَضْلِهِ ‏}‏ الآيَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2482
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 48
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2484
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4229
It was narrated that Nubaishah said:
"A man called out while he was in Mina and said: 'O Messenger of Allah, we used to sacrifice the 'Atirah during the Jahiliyyah in Rajab; what do you command us to do?' He said: 'Sacrifice during whatever month it is, do good for the sake of Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, and feed (the poor).' They said: 'O Messenger of Allah, we used to sacrifice the Fara' during the Jahiliyyah; what do you command us to do?' He said: 'For every flock of grazing animals, feed the firstborn as you feed the rest of you flock until it reaches an age where it could be used carry loads, then sacrifice it, and give its meat in charity."'
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرٌ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ الْمُفَضَّلِ - عَنْ خَالِدٍ، وَرُبَّمَا، قَالَ عَنْ أَبِي الْمَلِيحِ، وَرُبَّمَا، ذَكَرَ أَبَا قِلاَبَةَ عَنْ نُبَيْشَةَ، قَالَ نَادَى رَجُلٌ وَهُوَ بِمِنًى فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا كُنَّا نَعْتِرُ عَتِيرَةً فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فِي رَجَبٍ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ اذْبَحُوا فِي أَىِّ شَهْرٍ مَا كَانَ وَبَرُّوا اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَأَطْعِمُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّا كُنَّا نُفْرِعُ فَرَعًا فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا قَالَ ‏"‏ فِي كُلِّ سَائِمَةٍ فَرَعٌ تَغْذُوهُ مَاشِيَتُكَ حَتَّى إِذَا اسْتَحْمَلَ ذَبَحْتَهُ وَتَصَدَّقْتَ بِلَحْمِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4229
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 41, Hadith 4234
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3615
Narrated Abu Sa'eed:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "I am the master of the children of Adam on the Day of Judgement, and I am not boasting. The Banner of Praise will be in my hand, and I am not boasting. There will not be a Prophet on that day, not Adam nor anyone other than him, except that he will be under my banner. And I am the first one for whom the earth will be opened for, and I am not bragging."
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُدْعَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَنَا سَيِّدُ وَلَدِ آدَمَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلاَ فَخْرَ وَبِيَدِي لِوَاءُ الْحَمْدِ وَلاَ فَخْرَ وَمَا مِنْ نَبِيٍّ يَوْمَئِذٍ آدَمُ فَمَنْ سِوَاهُ إِلاَّ تَحْتَ لِوَائِي وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ مَنْ تَنْشَقُّ عَنْهُ الأَرْضُ وَلاَ فَخْرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَفِي الْحَدِيثِ قِصَّةٌ وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3615
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 11
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3615
Sunan Abi Dawud 710

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

I was sleeping in front of the Prophet (saws) with my legs between him and the qiblah. Shu'bah said: I think she said: I was menstruating.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Zuhri, 'Ata, Abu Bakr b. Hafs, Hisham b. 'Urwah, 'Irak b. Malik, Abu al-Aswad and Tamim b. Salamah; all transmitted from 'Urwah on the authority of 'Aishah. Ibrahim narrated from al-Aswad on the authority of 'Aishah. Abu al-Duha narrated from Masruq on the authority of 'Aishah. Al-Qasim b. Muhammad and Abu Salamah narrated it from 'Aisha. All these narrators did not mention the words "And I was menstruating."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كُنْتُ بَيْنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَبَيْنَ الْقِبْلَةِ - قَالَ شُعْبَةُ أَحْسَبُهَا قَالَتْ - وَأَنَا حَائِضٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَعَطَاءٌ وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ حَفْصٍ وَهِشَامُ بْنُ عُرْوَةَ وَعِرَاكُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ وَأَبُو الأَسْوَدِ وَتَمِيمُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ كُلُّهُمْ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ وَإِبْرَاهِيمُ عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ وَأَبُو الضُّحَى عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ وَالْقَاسِمُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ لَمْ يَذْكُرُوا ‏ "‏ وَأَنَا حَائِضٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
  صحيح دون قوله وأنا حائض   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 710
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 320
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 710
Sahih Muslim 1439 b

Jabir b. 'Abdullah (Allah be pleased with them) reported that a person asked Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) saying:

I have a slave-girl and I practise 'azl with her, whereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: This cannot prevent that which Allah has decreed. The person then came (after some time) and said: Messenger of Allah, the slave-girl about whom I talked to you has conceived, whereupon Allah's Messeuger (may peace be upon him) said: I am the servant of Allah and His Messenger.
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو الأَشْعَثِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ حَسَّانَ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ عِيَاضٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ سَأَلَ رَجُلٌ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنَّ عِنْدِي جَارِيَةً لِي وَأَنَا أَعْزِلُ عَنْهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ لَنْ يَمْنَعَ شَيْئًا أَرَادَهُ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَجَاءَ الرَّجُلُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ الْجَارِيَةَ الَّتِي كُنْتُ ذَكَرْتُهَا لَكَ حَمَلَتْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولُهُ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1439b
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 159
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3384
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2675 a

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying that Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, thus stated:

I am near to the thought of My servant as he thinks about Me, and I am with him as he remembers Me. And if he remembers Me in his heart, I also remember him in My Heart, and if he remembers Me in assembly I remember him in assembly, better than his (remembrance), and if he draws near Me by the span of a palm, I draw near him by the cubit, and if he draws near Me by the cubit I draw near him by the space (covered by) two hands. And if he walks towards Me, I rush towards him.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِقُتَيْبَةَ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنَا عِنْدَ ظَنِّ عَبْدِي بِي وَأَنَا مَعَهُ حِينَ يَذْكُرُنِي إِنْ ذَكَرَنِي فِي نَفْسِهِ ذَكَرْتُهُ فِي نَفْسِي وَإِنْ ذَكَرَنِي فِي مَلإٍ ذَكَرْتُهُ فِي مَلإٍ هُمْ خَيْرٌ مِنْهُمْ وَإِنْ تَقَرَّبَ مِنِّي شِبْرًا تَقَرَّبْتُ إِلَيْهِ ذِرَاعًا وَإِنْ تَقَرَّبَ إِلَىَّ ذِرَاعًا تَقَرَّبْتُ مِنْهُ بَاعًا وَإِنْ أَتَانِي يَمْشِي أَتَيْتُهُ هَرْوَلَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2675a
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 1
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 35, Hadith 6471
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2675 g

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying that Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, thus stated:

I live in the thought of My servant as he thinks about Me, and I am with him, as he remembers Me. And if he remembers Me in his heart, I also remember him in My Heart, and if he remembers Me in assembly I remember him in the assembly, better than he (does that), and if he draws near Me by the span of a palm I draw near him by the cubit, and if he draws near Me by the cubit I draw near him by the space (covered by) two hands. And if he walks towards Me, I rush towards him.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي كُرَيْبٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنَا عِنْدَ ظَنِّ عَبْدِي وَأَنَا مَعَهُ حِينَ يَذْكُرُنِي فَإِنْ ذَكَرَنِي فِي نَفْسِهِ ذَكَرْتُهُ فِي نَفْسِي وَإِنْ ذَكَرَنِي فِي مَلإٍ ذَكَرْتُهُ فِي مَلإٍ خَيْرٍ مِنْهُ وَإِنِ اقْتَرَبَ إِلَىَّ شِبْرًا تَقَرَّبْتُ إِلَيْهِ ذِرَاعًا وَإِنِ اقْتَرَبَ إِلَىَّ ذِرَاعًا اقْتَرَبْتُ إِلَيْهِ بَاعًا وَإِنْ أَتَانِي يَمْشِي أَتَيْتُهُ هَرْوَلَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2675g
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 28
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 35, Hadith 6498
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2786 c

Abdullah reported that a person from the People of the Book came to Allah's Apostle (may peace he upon him) and said:

Abu al-Qasim, verily, Allah holds the Heavens upon one finger and the earths upon one finger and the trees and moist earth upon one finger and in fact the whole of the creation upon one finger and then say: I am the King. I am the King. And he (the narrator) further said: I saw Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) smiling until his front teeth became visible and then he recited the verse: "And they measure not the power of Allah with His true measure" (39:67).
حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصِ بْنِ غِيَاثٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ عَلْقَمَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُمْسِكُ السَّمَوَاتِ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ وَالأَرَضِينَ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ وَالشَّجَرَ وَالثَّرَى عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ وَالْخَلاَئِقَ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَنَا الْمَلِكُ أَنَا الْمَلِكُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ضَحِكَ حَتَّى بَدَتْ نَوَاجِذُهُ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏{‏ وَمَا قَدَرُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ قَدْرِهِ‏}
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2786c
In-book reference : Book 52, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 39, Hadith 6701
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2324

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "While a man was riding a cow, it turned towards him and said, 'I have not been created for this purpose (i.e. carrying), I have been created for ploughing." The Prophet added, "I, Abu Bakr and `Umar believe in the story." The Prophet went on, "A wolf caught a sheep, and when the shepherd chased it, the wolf said, 'Who will be its guard on the day of wild beasts, when there will be no shepherd for it except me?' "After narrating it, the Prophet said, "I, Abu Bakr and `Umar too believe it." Abu Salama (a sub-narrator) said, "Abu Bakr and `Umar were not present then."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سَعْدٍ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ بَيْنَمَا رَجُلٌ رَاكِبٌ عَلَى بَقَرَةٍ الْتَفَتَتْ إِلَيْهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ لَمْ أُخْلَقْ لِهَذَا، خُلِقْتُ لِلْحِرَاثَةِ، قَالَ آمَنْتُ بِهِ أَنَا وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ، وَأَخَذَ الذِّئْبُ شَاةً فَتَبِعَهَا الرَّاعِي، فَقَالَ الذِّئْبُ مَنْ لَهَا يَوْمَ السَّبُعِ، يَوْمَ لاَ رَاعِيَ لَهَا غَيْرِي‏.‏ قَالَ آمَنْتُ بِهِ أَنَا وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ مَا هُمَا يَوْمَئِذٍ فِي الْقَوْمِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2324
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 5
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 39, Hadith 517
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3373

Narrated Salama bin Al-Akwa`:

The Prophet passed by some persons of the tribe of Aslam practicing archery (i.e. the throwing of arrows) Allah's Apostle said, "O offspring of Ishmael! Practice archery (i.e. arrow throwing) as your father was a great archer (i.e. arrow-thrower). I am with (on the side of) the son of so-and-so-." Hearing that, one of the two teams stopped throwing. Allah's Apostle asked them, ' Why are you not throwing?" They replied, "O Allah's Apostle! How shall we throw when you are with the opposite team?" He said, "Throw, for I am with you all."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَاتِمٌ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الأَكْوَعِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ مَرَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَسْلَمَ يَنْتَضِلُونَ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ ارْمُوا بَنِي إِسْمَاعِيلَ، فَإِنَّ أَبَاكُمْ كَانَ رَامِيًا، وَأَنَا مَعَ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَمْسَكَ أَحَدُ الْفَرِيقَيْنِ بِأَيْدِيهِمْ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا لَكُمْ لاَ تَرْمُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، نَرْمِي وَأَنْتَ مَعَهُمْ قَالَ ‏"‏ ارْمُوا وَأَنَا مَعَكُمْ كُلِّكُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3373
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 47
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 592
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2403
Narrated Hamzat al-Aslami:
I said: Messenger of Allah. I am a master of mounts and I use them ! I myself travel on them and I rent them. This month, that is, Ramadan, happend to come to me (while I am on a journey), and I find myself strong enough (to fast) as I am young, and I find that it is easier for me to fast than to postpone it, and i becomes debt due from me. Does it bring me more reward, Messenger of Allah, if I fast, or if I break ? He replied: Whichever you like, Hamzah.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ النُّفَيْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَجِيدِ الْمَدَنِيُّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ حَمْزَةَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ حَمْزَةَ الأَسْلَمِيَّ، يَذْكُرُ أَنَّ أَبَاهُ، أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي صَاحِبُ ظَهْرٍ أُعَالِجُهُ أُسَافِرُ عَلَيْهِ وَأَكْرِيهِ وَإِنَّهُ رُبَّمَا صَادَفَنِي هَذَا الشَّهْرُ - يَعْنِي رَمَضَانَ - وَأَنَا أَجِدُ الْقُوَّةَ وَأَنَا شَابٌّ وَأَجِدُ بِأَنْ أَصُومَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَهْوَنَ عَلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ أُؤَخِّرَهُ فَيَكُونَ دَيْنًا أَفَأَصُومُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَعْظَمُ لأَجْرِي أَوْ أُفْطِرُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَىُّ ذَلِكَ شِئْتَ يَا حَمْزَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2403
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 91
English translation : Book 13, Hadith 2397
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ الْهَرَوِيُّ ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ ، عَنْ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ سَعِيدٍ ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ جَرِيرٍ ، عَنْ حَيَّةَ بِنْتِ أَبِي حَيَّةَ ، قَالَتْ : دَخَلَ عَلَيْنَا رَجُلٌ بِالظَّهِيرَةِ، فَقُلْتُ : يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ، مِنْ أَيْنَ أَقْبَلْتَ؟، قَالَ : أَقْبَلْتُ أَنَا وَصَاحِبٌ لِي فِي بُغَاءٍ لَنَا، فَانْطَلَقَ صَاحِبِي يَبْغِي، وَدَخَلْتُ أَنَا أَسْتَظِلُّ بِالظِّلِّ، وَأَشْرَبُ مِنْ الشَّرَابِ، فَقُمْتُ إِلَى لُبَيْنَةٍ حَامِضَةٍ، ورُبَّمَا قَالَتْ : فَقُمْتُ إِلَى ضَيْحَةٍ حَامِضَةٍ، فَسَقَيْتُهُ مِنْهَا، فَشَرِبَ، وَشَرِبْتُ، قَالَتْ : وَتَوَسَّمْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ : يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ مَنْ أَنْتَ؟، فَقَالَ أَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ ، قُلْتُ : أَنْتَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ صَاحِبُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الَّذِي سَمِعْتُ بِهِ؟، قَالَ : نَعَمْ، قَالَتْ : فَذَكَرْتُ غَزْوَنَا خَثْعَمًا، وَغَزْوَةَ بَعْضِنَا بَعْضًا فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ، وَمَا جَاءَ اللَّهُ بِهِ مِنْ الْأُلْفَةِ وَأَطْنَابِ الْفَسَاطِيطِ وَشَبَّكَ ابْنُ عَوْنٍ أَصَابِعَهُ، وَوَصَفَهُ لَنَا مُعَاذٌ، وَشَبَّكَ أَحْمَدُ، فَقُلْتُ : يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ،حَتَّى مَتَى تَرَى أَمْرَ النَّاسِ هَذَا؟ ، قَالَ : " مَا اسْتَقَامَتْ الْأَئِمَّةُ "، قُلْتُ : مَا الْأَئِمَّةُ؟، قَالَ : " أَمَا رَأَيْتِ السَّيِّدَ يَكُونُ فِي الْحِوَاءِ فَيَتَّبِعُونَهُ، وَيُطِيعُونَهُ؟ فَمَا اسْتَقَامَ أُولَئِكَ "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 212
Sahih Muslim 1211 t

A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported:

We went with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and we did not see but that he (intended to perform) Hajj (only), but when we reached Mecca we circumambulated the House; and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) commanded that he who did not have with him a sacrificial animal should put off Ihram. She (A'isha) said: (And consequently) those who did not bring the sacrificial animals with them put off Ihram; and among his wives (too) who had not brought the sacrificial animals with them put off Ihram. A'isha said: I entered my period and could not (therefore) circumambulate the House. When it was the night of Hasba she said: Messenger of Allah, people are coming back (after having performed both) Hajj and'Umra, whereas I am coming back only with Hajj, whereupon he said: Did you not circumambulate (the Ka'ba) that very night we entered Mecca? She (A'isha) said: No, whereupon he said: Go along with your brother to Tan'im and put on the Ihram for Umra, and it is at such and such a place that you can meet (us). (In the meanwhile) Safiyya (the wife of the Holy Prophet) said: I think, I will detain you (since I have entered in the monthly) period and you shall have to wait for me for the farewell circuit). Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: May you be wounded and your head shorn did you not circumambulate on the Day of Sacrifice (10th of Dhu'l-Hijja)? She said: Yes. The Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: There is no harm. You should go forward. 'A'isha said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was going upwards to the side of Mecca, whereas I was coming down from it, or I was going upward, whereas he was coming down. Isbiq said: She was climbing down, and he was climbing down.
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا وَقَالَ، إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، - رضى الله عنها - قَالَتْ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلاَ نَرَى إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ الْحَجُّ فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا مَكَّةَ تَطَوَّفْنَا بِالْبَيْتِ فَأَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ سَاقَ الْهَدْىَ أَنْ يَحِلَّ - قَالَتْ - فَحَلَّ مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ سَاقَ الْهَدْىَ وَنِسَاؤُهُ لَمْ يَسُقْنَ الْهَدْىَ فَأَحْلَلْنَ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَحِضْتُ فَلَمْ أَطُفْ بِالْبَيْتِ فَلَمَّا كَانَتْ لَيْلَةُ الْحَصْبَةِ - قَالَتْ - قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ يَرْجِعُ النَّاسُ بِعُمْرَةٍ وَحَجَّةٍ وَأَرْجِعُ أَنَا بِحَجَّةٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَوَمَا كُنْتِ طُفْتِ لَيَالِيَ قَدِمْنَا مَكَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ قُلْتُ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَاذْهَبِي مَعَ أَخِيكِ إِلَى التَّنْعِيمِ فَأَهِلِّي بِعُمْرَةٍ ثُمَّ مَوْعِدُكِ مَكَانَ كَذَا وَكَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ صَفِيَّةُ مَا أُرَانِي إِلاَّ حَابِسَتَكُمْ قَالَ ‏"‏ عَقْرَى حَلْقَى أَوَمَا كُنْتِ طُفْتِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ بَأْسَ انْفِرِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَلَقِيَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ مُصْعِدٌ مِنْ مَكَّةَ وَأَنَا مُنْهَبِطَةٌ عَلَيْهَا أَوْ أَنَا مُصْعِدَةٌ وَهُوَ مُنْهَبِطٌ مِنْهَا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْحَاقُ مُتَهَبِّطَةٌ وَمُتَهَبِّطٌ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1211t
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 138
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2783
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3231

Narrated `Aisha:

That she asked the Prophet , 'Have you encountered a day harder than the day of the battle) of Uhud?" The Prophet replied, "Your tribes have troubled me a lot, and the worse trouble was the trouble on the day of 'Aqaba when I presented myself to Ibn `Abd-Yalail bin `Abd-Kulal and he did not respond to my demand. So I departed, overwhelmed with excessive sorrow, and proceeded on, and could not relax till I found myself at Qarnath-Tha-alib where I lifted my head towards the sky to see a cloud shading me unexpectedly. I looked up and saw Gabriel in it. He called me saying, 'Allah has heard your people's saying to you, and what they have replied back to you, Allah has sent the Angel of the Mountains to you so that you may order him to do whatever you wish to these people.' The Angel of the Mountains called and greeted me, and then said, "O Muhammad! Order what you wish. If you like, I will let Al-Akh-Shabain (i.e. two mountains) fall on them." The Prophet said, "No but I hope that Allah will let them beget children who will worship Allah Alone, and will worship None besides Him."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُرْوَةُ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَدَّثَتْهُ أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم هَلْ أَتَى عَلَيْكَ يَوْمٌ كَانَ أَشَدَّ مِنْ يَوْمِ أُحُدٍ قَالَ ‏ "‏ لَقَدْ لَقِيتُ مِنْ قَوْمِكِ مَا لَقِيتُ، وَكَانَ أَشَدُّ مَا لَقِيتُ مِنْهُمْ يَوْمَ الْعَقَبَةِ، إِذْ عَرَضْتُ نَفْسِي عَلَى ابْنِ عَبْدِ يَالِيلَ بْنِ عَبْدِ كُلاَلٍ، فَلَمْ يُجِبْنِي إِلَى مَا أَرَدْتُ، فَانْطَلَقْتُ وَأَنَا مَهْمُومٌ عَلَى وَجْهِي، فَلَمْ أَسْتَفِقْ إِلاَّ وَأَنَا بِقَرْنِ الثَّعَالِبِ، فَرَفَعْتُ رَأْسِي، فَإِذَا أَنَا بِسَحَابَةٍ قَدْ أَظَلَّتْنِي، فَنَظَرْتُ فَإِذَا فِيهَا جِبْرِيلُ فَنَادَانِي فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ سَمِعَ قَوْلَ قَوْمِكَ لَكَ وَمَا رَدُّوا عَلَيْكَ، وَقَدْ بَعَثَ إِلَيْكَ مَلَكَ الْجِبَالِ لِتَأْمُرَهُ بِمَا شِئْتَ فِيهِمْ، فَنَادَانِي مَلَكُ الْجِبَالِ، فَسَلَّمَ عَلَىَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ، فَقَالَ ذَلِكَ فِيمَا شِئْتَ، إِنْ شِئْتَ أَنْ أُطْبِقَ عَلَيْهِمِ الأَخْشَبَيْنِ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَلْ أَرْجُو أَنْ يُخْرِجَ اللَّهُ مِنْ أَصْلاَبِهِمْ مَنْ يَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ وَحْدَهُ لاَ يُشْرِكُ بِهِ شَيْئًا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3231
In-book reference : Book 59, Hadith 42
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 54, Hadith 454
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2795

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Prophet (saws) sacrificed two horned rams which were white with black markings and had been castrated. When he made them face the qiblah, he said: I have turned my face towards Him. Who created the heavens and the earth, following Abraham's religion, the true in faith, and I am not one of the polytheists. My prayer, and my service of sacrifice, my life and my death are all for Allah, the Lord of the Universe, Who has no partner. That is what I was commanded to do, and I am one of the Muslims. O Allah it comes from Thee and is given to Thee from Muhammad and his people. In the name of Allah, and Allah is Most Great. He then made sacrifice.

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ ذَبَحَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ الذَّبْحِ كَبْشَيْنِ أَقْرَنَيْنِ أَمْلَحَيْنِ مُوجَأَيْنِ فَلَمَّا وَجَّهَهُمَا قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنِّي وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ عَلَى مِلَّةِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ مِنْكَ وَلَكَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأُمَّتِهِ بِاسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ذَبَحَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2795
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 8
English translation : Book 15, Hadith 2789
Mishkat al-Masabih 5524
`Abdallah b. Mas'ud told that a Jewish doctor came to the Prophet and said, "On the day of resurrection, Muhammad, God will hold the heavens on a finger, the earths on a finger, the mountains and trees on a finger, the water and soil on a finger, and the rest of creation on a finger. He will then shake them and say, `I am the King, I am God.'" Laughing on account of being pleased at what the doctor had said and as an acknowledgment that he had spoken the truth- God's messenger recited, "They have not measured God truly. The whole earth will be His handful on the day of resurrection and the heavens will be folded in His right hand. Glory be to Him! He is exalted above what they associate with Him[*]." *Quran; 39:67 (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: جَاءَ حَبْرٌ مِنَ الْيَهُودِ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُمْسِكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ عَلَى أُصْبُعٍ وَالْأَرَضِينَ عَلَى أُصْبُعٍ وَالْجِبَالَ وَالشَّجَرَ عَلَى أُصْبُعٍ وَالْمَاءَ وَالثَّرَى عَلَى أُصْبُعٍ وَسَائِرَ الْخَلْقِ علىأصبع ثُمَّ يَهُزُّهُنَّ فَيَقُولُ: أَنَا الْمَلِكُ أَنَا اللَّهُ. فَضَحِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَعَجُّبًا مِمَّا قَالَ الْحَبْرُ تَصْدِيقًا لَهُ. ثُمَّ قَرَأَ: (وَمَا قَدَرُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ قَدْرِهِ وَالْأَرْضُ جَمِيعًا قَبْضَتُهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَالسَّماوَاتُ مَطْوِيَّاتٌ بِيَمِينِهِ سُبْحَانَهُ وَتَعَالَى عَمَّا يشركُونَ) مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5524
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 4
Sahih Muslim 892 c

'A'isha reported that Abu Bakr came to her and there were with her two girls on Adha days who were singing and beating the tambourine and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had wrapped himself with his mantle. Abu Bakr scolded them. The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) uncovered (his face) and said:

Abu Bakr, leave them alone for these are the days of 'Id. And 'A'isha said: I recapitulate to my mind the fact that once the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) screened me with his mantle and I saw the sports of the Abyssinians, and I was only a girl, and so you can well imagine how a girl of tender age is fond of watching the sport.
حَدَّثَنِي هَارُونُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الأَيْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرٌو، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا وَعِنْدَهَا جَارِيَتَانِ فِي أَيَّامِ مِنًى تُغَنِّيَانِ وَتَضْرِبَانِ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُسَجًّى بِثَوْبِهِ فَانْتَهَرَهُمَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَكَشَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْهُ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ دَعْهُمَا يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَإِنَّهَا أَيَّامُ عِيدٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَتْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْتُرُنِي بِرِدَائِهِ وَأَنَا أَنْظُرُ إِلَى الْحَبَشَةِ وَهُمْ يَلْعَبُونَ وَأَنَا جَارِيَةٌ فَاقْدِرُوا قَدْرَ الْجَارِيَةِ الْعَرِبَةِ الْحَدِيثَةِ السِّنِّ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 892c
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1940
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 2936
It was narrated from Abu Bakr bin ‘Abdullah bin Zubair from his grandmother – he (the narrator) said:
“I do not know if it was Asma’ bint Abu Bakr or Su’da bint ‘Awf’ – that the Messenger of Allah (saw) entered upon Duba’ah bint ‘Abdul-Muttalib and said: “What is keeping you, O my aunt, from performing Hajj?” She said: “I am a sick woman, and I am afraid of being prevented (from completing Hajj).” He said: ‘Enter Ihram and stipulate the condition that you will exit Ihram from the point where you are prevented.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي ح، وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ حَكِيمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَدَّتِهِ، - قَالَ لاَ أَدْرِي أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ أَوْ سُعْدَى بِنْتِ عَوْفٍ ‏.‏ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ دَخَلَ عَلَى ضُبَاعَةَ بِنْتِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا يَمْنَعُكِ يَا عَمَّتَاهُ مِنَ الْحَجِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ أَنَا امْرَأَةٌ سَقِيمَةٌ وَأَنَا أَخَافُ الْحَبْسَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَحْرِمِي وَاشْتَرِطِي أَنَّ مَحِلَّكِ حَيْثُ حُبِسْتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2936
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 55
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 25, Hadith 2936

Yahya related to me from Malik that Abdullah ibn Abi Habiba said, "I said to a man, when I was young, 'A man who only says that he must walk to the House of Allah and does not say that he has vowed to walk, does not have to walk.' A man said, 'Shall I give you this small cucumber?' and he had a small cucumber in his hand and you will say, 'I must walk to the house of Allah?' I said, 'Yes' and I said it, for at that time I was still immature. Then, when I came of age, some one said to me that I had to fulfill my vow. I went and asked Said ibn al- Musayyab about it, and he said to me, 'You must walk.' So I walked."

Malik said, "That is the custom among us."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبَةَ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِرَجُلٍ وَأَنَا حَدِيثُ السِّنِّ، مَا عَلَى الرَّجُلِ أَنْ يَقُولَ عَلَىَّ مَشْىٌ إِلَى بَيْتِ اللَّهِ وَلَمْ يَقُلْ عَلَىَّ نَذْرُ مَشْىٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لِي رَجُلٌ هَلْ لَكَ أَنْ أُعْطِيَكَ هَذَا الْجِرْوَ - لِجِرْوِ قِثَّاءٍ فِي يَدِهِ - وَتَقُولُ عَلَىَّ مَشْىٌ إِلَى بَيْتِ اللَّهِ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ فَقُلْتُهُ وَأَنَا يَوْمَئِذٍ حَدِيثُ السِّنِّ ثُمَّ مَكَثْتُ حَتَّى عَقَلْتُ فَقِيلَ لِي إِنَّ عَلَيْكَ مَشْيًا فَجِئْتُ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْمُسَيَّبِ فَسَأَلْتُهُ عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ لِي عَلَيْكَ مَشْىٌ ‏.‏ فَمَشَيْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَهَذَا الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 22, Hadith 3
Arabic reference : Book 22, Hadith 1014
Sahih al-Bukhari 322

Narrated Zainab bint Abi Salama:

Um-Salama said, "I got my menses while I was lying with the Prophet under a woolen sheet. So I slipped away, took the clothes for menses and put them on. Allah's Apostle said, 'Have you got your menses?' I replied, 'Yes.' Then he called me and took me with him under the woolen sheet." Um Salama further said, "The Prophet used to kiss me while he was fasting. The Prophet and I used to take the bath of Janaba from a single pot."

حَدَّثَنَا سَعْدُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ زَيْنَبَ ابْنَةِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، حَدَّثَتْهُ أَنَّ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ قَالَتْ حِضْتُ وَأَنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ، صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْخَمِيلَةِ، فَانْسَلَلْتُ فَخَرَجْتُ مِنْهَا، فَأَخَذْتُ ثِيَابَ حِيضَتِي فَلَبِسْتُهَا، فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَنُفِسْتِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ، فَدَعَانِي فَأَدْخَلَنِي مَعَهُ فِي الْخَمِيلَةِ‏.‏ قَالَتْ وَحَدَّثَتْنِي أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُقَبِّلُهَا وَهُوَ صَائِمٌ، وَكُنْتُ أَغْتَسِلُ أَنَا وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ إِنَاءٍ وَاحِدٍ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 322
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 27
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 319
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3785
Narrated Al-Musayyab bin Najabah:
"'Ali bin Abi Talib said: 'The Prophet SAW said: "Indeed every Prophet is given seven select attendants" - or he said: "guards" - "and I was given fourteen." We said: "Who are they?" He said: 'Myself, my two sons (Al-Hasan and Al-Husain), Ja'far, Hamzah, Abu Bakr, 'Umar, Mus'ab bin 'Umair, Bilal, Salman, 'Ammar, Al-Miqdad, Hudhaifah, Abu Dharr, and 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud.'"
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ كَثِيرٍ النَّوَّاءِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِدْرِيسَ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ بْنِ نَجْبَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ كُلَّ نَبِيٍّ أُعْطِيَ سَبْعَةَ نُجَبَاءَ أَوْ نُقَبَاءَ وَأُعْطِيتُ أَنَا أَرْبَعَةَ عَشَرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا مَنْ هُمَ قَالَ أَنَا وَابْنَاىَ وَجَعْفَرٌ وَحَمْزَةُ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ وَمُصْعَبُ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ وَبِلاَلٌ وَسَلْمَانُ وَعَمَّارٌ وَالْمِقْدَادُ وَ حُذَيْفَةُ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ مَوْقُوفًا ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3785
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 184
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3785
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 244
Al-Bara’ ibn 'Azib reported that:
A man said to him: “Did you all flee from Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace), O Abu 'Umara?” He replied: “No, by Allah! Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) did not retreat, but those who were hasty retreated, being assailed by the arrows of the Hawazin. Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) was mounted on his female mule, while Abu Sufyan ibn al-Harith ibn 'Abd al-Muttalib was holding its bridle, and Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) was saying [in poetic verse]: 'I am the Prophet, no lie! I am the son of 'Abd al-Muttalib!'”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَنْبَأَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ‏:‏ أَفَرَرْتُمْ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَا أَبَا عُمَارَةَ‏؟‏ فَقَالَ‏:‏ لا وَاللَّهِ مَا وَلَّى رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَلَكِنْ وَلَّى سَرَعَانُ النَّاسِ، تَلَقَّتْهُمْ هَوَازِنُ بِالنَّبْلِ، وَرَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ، وَأَبُو سُفْيَانَ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ آخِذٌ بِلِجَامِهَا، وَرَسُولُ اللهِ يَقُولُ‏:‏ أَنَا النَّبِيُّ لا كَذِبْ أَنَا ابْنُ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبْ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 244
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 4
Sahih al-Bukhari 4325

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Amr:

When Allah's Apostle besieged Taif and could not conquer its people, he said, "We will return (to Medina) If Allah wills." That distressed the Companions (of the Prophet and they said, "Shall we go away without conquering it (i.e. the Fort of Taif)?" Once the Prophet said, "Let us return." Then the Prophet said (to them), "Fight tomorrow." They fought and (many of them) got wounded, whereupon the Prophet said, "We will return (to Medina) tomorrow if Allah wills." That delighted them, whereupon the Prophet smiled. The sub-narrator, Sufyan said once, "(The Prophet) smiled."

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي الْعَبَّاسِ الشَّاعِرِ الأَعْمَى، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ لَمَّا حَاصَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الطَّائِفَ فَلَمْ يَنَلْ مِنْهُمْ شَيْئًا قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّا قَافِلُونَ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَثَقُلَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَقَالُوا نَذْهَبُ وَلاَ نَفْتَحُهُ ـ وَقَالَ مَرَّةً نَقْفُلُ ـ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اغْدُوا عَلَى الْقِتَالِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَغَدَوْا فَأَصَابَهُمْ جِرَاحٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّا قَافِلُونَ غَدًا إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَعْجَبَهُمْ فَضَحِكَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَقَالَ سُفْيَانُ مَرَّةً فَتَبَسَّمَ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ الْخَبَرَ كُلَّهُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4325
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 355
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 615
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Hisn al-Muslim 126
Allāhumma innā naj`aluka fī nuḥūrihim wa na`ūdhu bika min shurūrihim. O Allah, we ask You to restrain them by their necks, and we seek refuge in You from their evil. Reference: Abu Dawud 2/89, and Al-Hakim graded it authentic and Ath-Thahabi agreed 2/142.
اللّهُـمَّ إِنا نَجْـعَلُكَ في نُحـورِهِـم، وَنَعـوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شُرورِهـمْ
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 126
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3422
Ali bin Abi Talib narrated that whenever the Messenger of Allah would stand for Salat, he would say:
“I have directed my face towards the One who has created the heavens and the earth, as a Hanif, and I am not of the idolaters. Indeed, my Salat, my sacrifice, my living, my dying, is for Allah, the Lord of all that exists, without partner, and with this have I been ordered and I am of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the King, there is none worthy of worship except You. You are My Lord, and I am Your slave, I have wronged myself and I admit to my sin, so forgive me all my sins, verily, there is none who forgives sins but You, and guide me to the best of manners, none guides to the best of them except You, and turn away from me the evil of them, none can turn away from me the evil of them except You. Here I am in obedience to You, and in aiding Your cause, and the good, all of it is in Your Hands, and the evil is not attributed to You, I am reliant upon You and ever-turning towards You, Blessed are You and Exalted are You. I seek Your forgiveness and I repent to you (Wajjahtu wajhiya lilladhī faṭaras-samāwāti wal-arḍa ḥanīfan wa mā ana min al-mushrikīn, inna ṣalātī wa nusukī wa maḥyāya wa mamātī lillāhi rabbil-`ālamīn, lā sharīka lahū wa bidhālika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimīn. Allāhumma antal-maliku lā ilāha illā ant, anta rabbī, wa ana `abduka ẓalamtu nafsī wa`taraftu bidhanbī faghfirlī dhunūbī jamī`an, innahū lā yaghfir adh-dhunūba illā ant. Wahdinī li-aḥsanil-akhlāqi lā yahdī li-aḥsanihā illā ant. Waṣrif `annī sayyi’ahā lā yaṣrifu `annī sayyi’aha illā ant. Labaika wa sa`daika wal-khairu kulluhū fī yadaika, wash-sharru laisa ilaik, tabārakta wa ta`ālaita astaghfiruka wa atūbu ilaik).” And when he would bow in Ruku he would say: “O Allah, to You have I bowed, and in You have I believed, and to You have I submitted. My hearing, my sight, my bones, and my sinew are humbled to you (Allāhumma laka raka`tu wa bika āmantu wa laka aslamtu. Khasha`a laka sam`ī wa baṣarī wa `iẓāmī, wa `aṣabī).” And when he would rise he would say: “O Allah, our Lord, to You is praise filling the heaven and filling the earth, and filling what is between them, and filling whatever You have wished of things afterward (Allāhumma rabbanā lakal-ḥamdu mil’as-samāwāti wa mil’al-arḍ wa mil’a mā bainahumā, wa mil’a mā shi’ta min shay’in ba`d).” Then, when he prostrated, he would ...
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْخَلاَّلُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، وَيُوسُفُ بْنُ الْمَاجِشُونِ، قَالَ عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي، وَقَالَ، يُوسُفُ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي، حَدَّثَنِي الأَعْرَجُ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا رَفَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاءِ وَمِلْءَ الأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ فَصَوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ فَتَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3422
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 53
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3422
Sahih al-Bukhari 4251

Narrated Al-Bara:

When the Prophet went out for the `Umra in the month of Dhal-Qa'da, the people of Mecca did not allow him to enter Mecca till he agreed to conclude a peace treaty with them by virtue of which he would stay in Mecca for three days only (in the following year). When the agreement was being written, the Muslims wrote: "This is the peace treaty, which Muhammad, Apostle of Allah has concluded." The infidels said (to the Prophet), "We do not agree with you on this, for if we knew that you are Apostle of Allah we would not have prevented you for anything (i.e. entering Mecca, etc.), but you are Muhammad, the son of `Abdullah." Then he said to `Ali, "Erase (the name of) 'Apostle of Allah'." `Ali said, "No, by Allah, I will never erase you (i.e. your name)." Then Allah's Apostle took the writing sheet...and he did not know a better writing..and he wrote or got it the following written! "This is the peace treaty which Muhammad, the son of `Abdullah, has concluded: "Muhammad should not bring arms into Mecca except sheathed swords, and should not take with him any person of the people of Mecca even if such a person wanted to follow him, and if any of his companions wants to stay in Mecca, he should not forbid him." (In the next year) when the Prophet entered Mecca and the allowed period of stay elapsed, the infidels came to `Ali and said "Tell your companion (Muhammad) to go out, as the allowed period of his stay has finished." So the Prophet departed (from Mecca) and the daughter of Hamza followed him shouting "O Uncle, O Uncle!" `Ali took her by the hand and said to Fatima, "Take the daughter of your uncle." So she made her ride (on her horse). (When they reached Medina) `Ali, Zaid and Ja`far quarreled about her. `Ali said, "I took her for she is the daughter of my uncle." Ja`far said, "She is the daughter of my uncle and her aunt is my wife." Zaid said, "She is the daughter of my brother." On that, the Prophet gave her to her aunt and said, "The aunt is of the same status as the mother." He then said to `Ali, "You are from me, and I am from you," and said to Ja`far, "You resemble me in appearance and character," and said to Zaid, "You are our brother and our freed slave." `Ali said to the Prophet 'Won't you marry the daughter of Hamza?" The Prophet said, "She is the daughter of my foster brother."

حَدَّثَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ إِسْرَائِيلَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ لَمَّا اعْتَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي ذِي الْقَعْدَةِ، فَأَبَى أَهْلُ مَكَّةَ أَنْ يَدَعُوهُ يَدْخُلُ مَكَّةَ، حَتَّى قَاضَاهُمْ عَلَى أَنْ يُقِيمَ بِهَا ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ، فَلَمَّا كَتَبُوا الْكِتَابَ كَتَبُوا، هَذَا مَا قَاضَى عَلَيْهِ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالُوا لاَ نُقِرُّ بِهَذَا، لَوْ نَعْلَمُ أَنَّكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ مَا مَنَعْنَاكَ شَيْئًا، وَلَكِنْ أَنْتَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَأَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِعَلِيٍّ ‏"‏ امْحُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ لاَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَمْحُوكَ أَبَدًا‏.‏ فَأَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْكِتَابَ، وَلَيْسَ يُحْسِنُ يَكْتُبُ، فَكَتَبَ هَذَا مَا قَاضَى مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ لاَ يُدْخِلُ مَكَّةَ السِّلاَحَ، إِلاَّ السَّيْفَ فِي الْقِرَابِ، وَأَنْ لاَ يَخْرُجَ مِنْ أَهْلِهَا بِأَحَدٍ، إِنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَتْبَعَهُ، وَأَنْ لاَ يَمْنَعَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ أَحَدًا، إِنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يُقِيمَ بِهَا‏.‏ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَهَا وَمَضَى الأَجَلُ أَتَوْا عَلِيًّا فَقَالُوا قُلْ لِصَاحِبِكَ اخْرُجْ عَنَّا، فَقَدْ مَضَى الأَجَلُ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَبِعَتْهُ ابْنَةُ حَمْزَةَ تُنَادِي يَا عَمِّ يَا عَمِّ‏.‏ فَتَنَاوَلَهَا عَلِيٌّ، فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِهَا وَقَالَ لِفَاطِمَةَ ـ عَلَيْهَا السَّلاَمُ ـ دُونَكِ ابْنَةَ عَمِّكِ‏.‏ حَمَلَتْهَا فَاخْتَصَمَ فِيهَا عَلِيٌّ وَزَيْدٌ وَجَعْفَرٌ‏.‏ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ أَنَا أَخَذْتُهَا وَهْىَ بِنْتُ عَمِّي‏.‏ وَقَالَ جَعْفَرٌ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي وَخَالَتُهَا تَحْتِي‏.‏ وَقَالَ زَيْدٌ ابْنَةُ أَخِي‏.‏ فَقَضَى بِهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِخَالَتِهَا وَقَالَ ‏"‏ الْخَالَةُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الأُمِّ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِعَلِيٍّ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ مِنِّي وَأَنَا مِنْكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِجَعْفَرٍ ‏"‏ أَشْبَهْتَ خَلْقِي وَخُلُقِي ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِزَيْدٍ ‏"‏ أَنْتَ أَخُونَا وَمَوْلاَنَا ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ أَلاَ تَتَزَوَّجُ بِنْتَ حَمْزَةَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهَا ابْنَةُ أَخِي مِنَ الرَّضَاعَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4251
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 286
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 553
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 760
‘Ali b. Ali Talib said:
When the Messenger of Allah (saws) stood up for prayer, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), then said: I have turned my face, breaking with all others, towards Him Who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to Allah, the Lord of the Universe, Who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am first of Muslims (those who surrender themselves). O Allah, Thou art the King. There is no God but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins; Thou Who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities. Thou Who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones. Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy Hands, and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, Who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to thee in repentance. When he bowed, he said: O Allah, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee. When he raised his head, he said: Allah listens to him who praises Him. O our lord, and all praises be to Thee in the whole of the heavens and the earth, and what is between them, and in whatever Thou creates afterwards. When he prostrated himself, he said: O Allah, to Thee I prostrate myself, to Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face prostrated itself before Him Who created it, fashioned it, and fashioned it in the best shape, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is Allah, the best of creators. When he saluted at the end of the prayer, he said: O Allah, forgive me my former and my latter sins, my open and secret sins, my sins in exceeding the limits, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He Who puts forward and puts back. There is deity but Thee.
حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ الْمَاجِشُونِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، - رضى الله عنه - قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا مُسْلِمًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ لِي إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَىْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصَوَّرَهُ فَأَحْسَنَ صُورَتَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ وَتَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَلَّمَ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَالْمُؤَخِّرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 760
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 370
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 759
Sunan Abi Dawud 2329

Narrated Mu'awiyah:

AbulAzhar al-Mughirah ibn Farwah said: Mu'awiyah stood among the people at Dayr Mustahill lying at the gate of Hims. He said: O people, we sighted the moon on such-and-such day. We shall fast in advance. Anyone who likes to do so may do it. Malik ibn Hubayrah as-Saba'i stood up and asked: Mu'awiyah, did you hear the Messenger of Allah (saws) say something (about this matter), or is this something on the basis of your opinion? He replied: I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) as saying: Fast the month (in the beginning) and in the last.

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ الزُّبَيْدِيُّ، مِنْ كِتَابِهِ حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ أَبِي الأَزْهَرِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ فَرْوَةَ، قَالَ قَامَ مُعَاوِيَةُ فِي النَّاسِ بِدَيْرِ مِسْحَلٍ الَّذِي عَلَى بَابِ حِمْصَ فَقَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّا قَدْ رَأَيْنَا الْهِلاَلَ يَوْمَ كَذَا وَكَذَا وَأَنَا مُتَقَدِّمٌ بِالصِّيَامِ فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يَفْعَلَهُ فَلْيَفْعَلْهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ مَالِكُ بْنُ هُبَيْرَةَ السَّبَئِيُّ فَقَالَ يَا مُعَاوِيَةُ أَشَىْءٌ سَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَمْ شَىْءٌ مِنْ رَأْيِكَ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ صُومُوا الشَّهْرَ وَسِرَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2329
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 17
English translation : Book 13, Hadith 2322
Hadith 25, 40 Hadith Qudsi
On the authority of Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him), who said that the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said:
Allah (mighty and sublime be He) said: Whosoever shows enmity to someone devoted to Me, I shall be at war with him. My servant draws not near to Me with anything more loved by Me than the religious duties I have enjoined upon him, and My servant continues to draw near to Me with supererogatory works so that I shall love him. When I love him I am his hearing with which he hears, his seeing with which he sees, his hand with which he strikes and his foot with which he walks. Were he to ask [something] of Me, I would surely give it to him, and were he to ask Me for refuge, I would surely grant him it. I do not hesitate about anything as much as I hesitate about [seizing] the soul of My faithful servant: he hates death and I hate hurting him. It was related by al-Bukhari.
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَالَ: مَنْ عَادَى لِي وَلِيًّا، فَقَدْ آذَنْتُهُ بِالْحَرْبِ، وَمَا تَقَرَّبَ إِلَيَّ عَبْدِي بِشَيْءٍ أَحَبَّ إِلَيَّ مِمَّا افْتَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ، وَمَا يَزَالُ عَبْدِي يَتَقَرَّبُ إِلَيَّ بِالنَّوَافِلِ حَتَّى أُحِبَّهُ، فَإِذَا أَحْبَبْتُهُ، كُنْتُ سَمْعَهُ الَّذِي يَسْمَعُ بِهِ، وَبَصَرَهُ الَّذِي يُبْصِرُ بِهِ، وَيَدَهُ الَّتِي يَبْطِشُ بِهَا، وَرِجْلَهُ الَّتِي يَمْشِي بِهَا، وَإِنْ سَأَلَنِي لَأُعْطِيَنَّهُ، وَلَئِنْ اسْتَعَاذَنِي لَأُعِيذَنَّهُ، وَمَا تَرَدَّدْتُ عَنْ شَيْءٍ أَنَا فَاعِلُهُ تَرَدُّدِي عَنْ نَفْسِ عَبْدِي الْمُؤْمِنِ، يَكْرَهُ الْمَوْتَ وَأَنَا أَكْرَهُ مَسَاءَتَهُ"

رواه البخاري

Mishkat al-Masabih 299
Abu Darda’ reported God’s messenger as saying, “I shall be the first to be permitted to prostrate himself on the day of resurrection, and I shall be the first to be permitted to raise his head. I shall then look at what is in front of me and recognise my people among the peoples; and I shall do the same behind me, on my right hand and on my left.” A man asked, “How will you recognise your people among the peoples from Noah’s time onwards?” and he replied, “They will have white faces, arms and legs owing to the mark of ablution, no others being like that. I shall recognise them because they will be given their books in their right hands, and I shall recognise them with their offspring running before them.” Ahmad transmitted it.
عَن أبي الدَّرْدَاء قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: (أَنَا أَوَّلُ مَنْ يُؤْذَنُ لَهُ بِالسُّجُودِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ مَنْ يُؤْذَنُ لَهُ أَنْ يرفع رَأسه فَأنْظر إِلَى بَيْنَ يَدِي فَأَعْرِفُ أُمَّتِي مِنْ بَيْنِ الْأُمَمِ وَمِنْ خَلْفِي مِثْلُ ذَلِكَ وَعَنْ يَمِينِي مِثْلُ ذَلِك وَعَن شمَالي مثل ذَلِك ". فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ تَعْرِفُ أُمَّتَكَ مِنْ بَيْنِ الْأُمَمِ فِيمَا بَيْنَ نُوحٍ إِلَى أُمَّتِكَ؟ قَالَ: «هُمْ غُرٌّ مُحَجَّلُونَ مِنْ أَثَرِ الْوُضُوءِ لَيْسَ أَحَدٌ كَذَلِكَ غَيْرَهُمْ وَأَعْرِفُهُمْ أَنَّهُمْ يُؤْتونَ كتبهمْ بأيمانهم وأعرفهم يسْعَى بَين أَيْديهم ذُرِّيتهمْ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 299
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 18
Mishkat al-Masabih 2266
Abu Huraira reported God’s messenger as stating that God has said, “If anyone is hostile to a friend of mine, I have declared war against him. No one draws near to me with anything dearer to me than what I have made obligatory for him. If my servant keeps drawing near to me with supererogatory acts I shall love him, and when I love him I shall be his hearing with which he hears, his sight with which he sees, his hand with which he grasps and his foot with which he walks. If he asks from me I shall certainly give him and if he seeks refuge in me I shall certainly give him refuge. I have not hesitated about anything I do as I hesitate about taking the soul of a believer who dislikes death, for I dislike grieving him, but he cannot escape it.” Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى قَالَ: مَنْ عَادَى لِي وَلِيًّا فَقَدْ آذَنْتُهُ بِالْحَرْبِ وَمَا تَقَرَّبَ إِلَيَّ عَبْدِي بِشَيْءٍ أَحَبَّ إِلَيَّ مِمَّا افْتَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ وَمَا يَزَالُ عَبْدِي يَتَقَرَّبُ إِلَيَّ بِالنَّوَافِلِ حَتَّى أُحِبَّهُ فَإِذَا أَحْبَبْتُهُ كُنْتُ سَمْعَهُ الَّذِي يَسْمَعُ بِهِ وَبَصَرَهُ الَّذِي يُبْصِرُ بِهِ وَيَدَهُ الَّتِي يَبْطِشُ بِهَا وَرِجْلَهُ الَّتِي يَمْشِي بِهَا وَإِنْ سَأَلَنِي لَأُعْطِيَنَّهُ وَلَئِنِ اسْتَعَاذَنِي لَأُعِيذَنَّهُ وَمَا تَرَدَّدْتُ عَنْ شَيْءٍ أَنَا فَاعِلُهُ تَرَدُّدِي عَنْ نَفْسِ الْمُؤْمِنِ يَكْرَهُ الْمَوْتَ وَأَنَا أَكْرَهُ مُسَاءَتَهُ وَلَا بُدَّ لَهُ مِنْهُ ". رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2266
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 41
Mishkat al-Masabih 2335
Shaddad b. Aus reported God’s messenger as saying that the best manner of asking pardon is to say, “O God, Thou art my Lord. There is no god but Thee. Thou hast created me, and I am Thy servant and hold to Thy covenant and promise as much as I can. I seek refuge in Thee from the evil of what I have done. I acknowledge Thy favour to me, and I acknowledge my sin. Pardon me, for none but Thee pardons sins.” He said that if anyone says it during the day-time with firm belief in it and dies that day before evening, he will be one of those who go to paradise; and if anyone says it during the night with firm belief in it and dies before morning, he will be one of those who go to paradise. Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " سَيِّدُ الِاسْتِغْفَارِ أَنْ تَقُولَ: اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ رَبِّي لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ خَلَقْتَنِي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ وَأَنَا عَلَى عَهْدِكَ وَوَعْدِكَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا صَنَعَتُ أَبُوءُ لَكَ بِنِعْمَتِكَ عَلَيَّ وَأَبُوءُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ". قَالَ: «وَمَنْ قَالَهَا مِنَ النَّهَارِ مُوقِنًا بِهَا فَمَاتَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُمْسِيَ فَهُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَمَنْ قَالَهَا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَهُوَ مُوقِنٌ بِهَا فَمَاتَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصْبِحَ فَهُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2335
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 109
Musnad Ahmad 169
It was narrated that Abu Wa'il said:
as­-Subayy bin Ma'bad said: I was a Christian man and I became Muslim, and I entered ihram for both Hajj and 'Umrah (together). Zaid bin Soohan and Salman bin Rabee'ah heard me ­­­when I was entering ihram for both and said. He is more astray than his people's camel. Their words wounded me greatly, so I went to ‘Umar and told him. He turned to them and criticised them, then he turned to me and said: You have been guided to the Sunnah of your Prophet ﷺ, you have been guided to the Sunnah of your Prophet ﷺ.
حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدَةَ بْنِ أَبِي لُبَابَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، قَالَ قَالَ الصُّبَيُّ بْنُ مَعْبَدٍ كُنْتُ رَجُلًا نَصْرَانِيًّا فَأَسْلَمْتُ فَأَهْلَلْتُ بِالْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ فَسَمِعَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ وَسَلْمَانُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ وَأَنَا أُهِلُّ بِهِمَا فَقَالَا لَهَذَا أَضَلُّ مِنْ بَعِيرِ أَهْلِهِ فَكَأَنَّمَا حُمِلَ عَلَيَّ بِكَلِمَتِهِمَا جَبَلٌ فَقَدِمْتُ عَلَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْهِمَا فَلَامَهُمَا وَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيَّ فَقَالَ هُدِيتَ لِسُنَّةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هُدِيتَ لِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ عَبْدَةُ قَالَ أَبُو وَائِلٍ كَثِيرًا مَا ذَهَبْتُ أَنَا وَمَسْرُوقٌ إِلَى الصُّبَيِّ نَسْأَلُهُ عَنْهُ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 169
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 86
Musnad Ahmad 678
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray Witr reciting nine surahs from Al-Mufassal. Aswad said: In the first rak’ah he would recite `The mutual rivalry (for piling up of worldly things) diverts you` [At-Takathur 102] and “verily, We have sent it (this Qur`an) down in the Night of Al-Qadr (Decree)` [al-Qadr 97], and `When the earth is shaken with its (final) earthquake` [az-Zalzalah 99]. In the second rak`ah he would recite `By Al-‘Asr (the time)” [Al-ʻAsr 103] and `When there comes the Help of Allah (to you, O Muhammad against your enemies) and the Conquest (of Makkah)` [An-Nasr 95] and “Verily. We have granted you (O Muhammad (ﷺ)) Al-Kawthar (a river in Paradise)` [Al-Kawthar 108]. In the third rak`ah he would recite “Say (O Muhammad to these Mushrikoon and Kafiroon): `O Al-Kafiroon (disbelievers in Allah, in His Oneness, in His Angels, in His Books, in His Messengers, in the Day of Resurrection, and in Al Qadar)!” [Al-Kafiroon 109] and “Perish the two hands of Abu Lahab (an uncle of the Prophet (ﷺ)) and perish he!` [Al-Masad 109] and `Say (O Muhammad (ﷺ)): “He is Allah, (the) One“ [Al-Ikhlas 112].
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، وَأَسْوَدُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ، قَالَا حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُوتِرُ بِتِسْعِ سُوَرٍ مِنْ الْمُفَصَّلِ قَالَ أَسْوَدُ يَقْرَأُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الْأُولَى ‏{‏أَلْهَاكُمْ التَّكَاثُرُ‏}‏ وَ ‏{‏إِنَّا أَنْزَلْنَاهُ فِي لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ‏}‏ وَ ‏{‏إِذَا زُلْزِلَتْ الْأَرْضُ‏}‏ وَفِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ ‏{‏وَالْعَصْرِ‏}‏ وَ ‏{‏إِذَا جَاءَ نَصْرُ اللَّهِ وَالْفَتْحُ‏}‏ وَ ‏{‏إِنَّا أَعْطَيْنَاكَ الْكَوْثَرَ‏}‏ وَفِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّالِثَةِ ‏{‏قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ‏}‏ وَ ‏{‏تَبَّتْ يَدَا أَبِي لَهَبٍ‏}‏ وَ ‏{‏قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ‏}‏‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam) because of the weakness of Al-Harith Al-A'war] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 678
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 111
Musnad Ahmad 1210
It was narrated that ‘Amir said:
Shurahah became pregnant and her husband was absent. Her former master took her to ‘Ali, and ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said to her: Perhaps your husband came to you or perhaps someone forced you against your will? She said: No. And she admitted zina. So `Ali (رضي الله عنه) flogged her on Thursday and I was present, and he stoned her on Friday and I was present. He ordered that a hole be dug for her up to her navel, then he said: Stoning is the way of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). The verse of stoning was revealed but those who used to read it and other verses of the Qur`an died in al-Yamamah.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ زَكَرِيَّا بْنِ أَبِي زَائِدَةَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُجَالِدٌ، عَنْ عَامِرٍ، قَالَ حَمَلَتْ شُرَاحَةُ وَكَانَ زَوْجُهَا غَائِبًا فَانْطَلَقَ بِهَا مَوْلَاهَا إِلَى عَلِيٍّ فَقَالَ لَهَا عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ لَعَلَّ زَوْجَكِ جَاءَكِ أَوْ لَعَلَّ أَحَدًا اسْتَكْرَهَكِ عَلَى نَفْسِكِ قَالَتْ لَا وَأَقَرَّتْ بِالزِّنَا فَجَلَدَهَا عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَوْمَ الْخَمِيسِ أَنَا شَاهِدُهُ وَرَجَمَهَا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَأَنَا شَاهِدُهُ فَأَمَرَ بِهَا فَحُفِرَ لَهَا إِلَى السُّرَّةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنَّ الرَّجْمَ سُنَّةٌ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَدْ كَانَتْ نَزَلَتْ آيَةُ الرَّجْمِ فَهَلَكَ مَنْ كَانَ يَقْرَؤُهَا وَآيًا مِنْ الْقُرْآنِ بِالْيَمَامَةِ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam) because of the weakness of Mujalid] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1210
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 618
Sunan an-Nasa'i 898
It was narrated from Muhammad bin Maslamah that:
When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood to offer a voluntary prayer he would say: " Allahu Akbar Wajahtu wajhi lilladhi fataras-samawatiwal-arda hanifan musliman wa ma ana minal-mushrikin. Inna salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati lillahi rabbil-alamin, la sharika lahu, wa bidhalika umirtu wa ana awwalul-muslimin. Allahumma antal-maliku la ilaha illa anta subhanaka wa bihamdik (Allah is Most Great. Verily, I have turned my face toward Him who created the Heavens and the Earth hanifa (worhsipping none but Allah Alone), as a Muslim, and I am not of the idolaters. Verily, my Salah, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am the first of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the Sovereign and there is none worthy of worship but You, glory and praise be to You.)" Then he would recite.
أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ عُثْمَانَ الْحِمْصِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ حِمْيَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبُ بْنُ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، وَذَكَرَ، آخَرَ قَبْلَهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ هُرْمُزَ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مَسْلَمَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ يُصَلِّي تَطَوُّعًا قَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا مُسْلِمًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ سُبْحَانَكَ وَبِحَمْدِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 898
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 23
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 899
Sahih al-Bukhari 7513

Narrated `Abdullah:

A priest from the Jews came (to the Prophet) and said, "On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will place all the heavens on one finger, and the Earth on one finger, and the waters and the land on one finger, and all the creation on one finger, and then He will shake them and say. 'I am the King! I am the King!'" I saw the Prophet smiling till his premolar teeth became visible expressing his amazement and his belief in what he had said. Then the Prophet recited: 'No just estimate have they made of Allah such as due to Him (up to)...; High is He above the partners they attribute to Him.' (39.67)

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَبِيدَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ جَاءَ حَبْرٌ مِنَ الْيَهُودِ فَقَالَ إِنَّهُ إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ جَعَلَ اللَّهُ السَّمَوَاتِ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ، وَالأَرَضِينَ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ، وَالْمَاءَ وَالثَّرَى عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ، وَالْخَلاَئِقَ عَلَى إِصْبَعٍ، ثُمَّ يَهُزُّهُنَّ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَنَا الْمَلِكُ أَنَا الْمَلِكُ‏.‏ فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَضْحَكُ حَتَّى بَدَتْ نَوَاجِذُهُ تَعَجُّبًا وَتَصْدِيقًا، لِقَوْلِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏وَمَا قَدَرُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ قَدْرِهِ‏}‏ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏يُشْرِكُونَ‏}‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7513
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 138
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 604
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2167
It was narrated that Anas said:
"The Messenger of Allah said, at the time of Sahur. 'O Anas, I want to fast, so give me something to eat.' So I brought him some dates and a vessel of water. That was after the Adhan of Bilal. He said: 'O Anas, find a man to come and eat with me.' So I called Zaid bin Thabit, who came and said: "I drank some Sawiq and I want to fast.' The Messenger of Allah said: "I also want to fast.' So he ate Sahr with him, then he got up and prayed two Rak'ahs, then he went out to the prayer."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَذَلِكَ عِنْدَ السُّحُورِ ‏"‏ يَا أَنَسُ إِنِّي أُرِيدُ الصِّيَامَ أَطْعِمْنِي شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُهُ بِتَمْرٍ وَإِنَاءٍ فِيهِ مَاءٌ وَذَلِكَ بَعْدَ مَا أَذَّنَ بِلاَلٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَنَسُ انْظُرْ رَجُلاً يَأْكُلُ مَعِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَدَعَوْتُ زَيْدَ بْنَ ثَابِتٍ فَجَاءَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي قَدْ شَرِبْتُ شَرْبَةَ سَوِيقٍ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ الصِّيَامَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ الصِّيَامَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَسَحَّرَ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2167
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 78
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2169
Sahih Muslim 1180 b

Safwan b. Ya'la reported on the authority of his father (who said):

A person came to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) as he was staying at Ji'rana and I (the narrator's father) was at that time in the apostle's (may peace be upon him) company and (the person) was donning a cloak having the marks of perfume on it, and he said: I am in a state of Ihram for the sake of Umra, and it (this cloak) is upon me and I am perfumed. The Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to him: What would you do in your Hajj? He said: I would take off the clothes and would wash from me this perfume. Thereupon the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: What you do in your Hajj do it in your Umra.
وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ صَفْوَانَ بْنِ، يَعْلَى عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَجُلٌ وَهُوَ بِالْجِعْرَانَةِ وَأَنَا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَعَلَيْهِ مُقَطَّعَاتٌ - يَعْنِي جُبَّةً - وَهُوَ مُتَضَمِّخٌ بِالْخَلُوقِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَحْرَمْتُ بِالْعُمْرَةِ وَعَلَىَّ هَذَا وَأَنَا مُتَضَمِّخٌ بِالْخَلُوقِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا كُنْتَ صَانِعًا فِي حَجِّكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنْزِعُ عَنِّي هَذِهِ الثِّيَابَ وَأَغْسِلُ عَنِّي هَذَا الْخَلُوقَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا كُنْتَ صَانِعًا فِي حَجِّكَ فَاصْنَعْهُ فِي عُمْرَتِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1180b
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2655
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1868 a

It has been narrated on the authority of Ibn 'Umar who said:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) inspected me on the battlefield on the Day of Uhud, and I was fourteen years old. He did not allow me (to take part in the fight). He inspected me on the Day of Khandaq-and I was fifteen yearsold, and he permitted me (to fight), Nafi' said: I came to 'Umar b. 'Abd al-'Aziz who was then Caliph, and narrated this tradition to him. He said: Surely, this is the demarcation between a minor and a major. So he wrote to his governors that they should pay subsistence allowance to one who was fifteen years old, but should treat those of lesser age among children.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ عَرَضَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ فِي الْقِتَالِ وَأَنَا ابْنُ أَرْبَعَ عَشْرَةَ سَنَةً فَلَمْ يُجِزْنِي وَعَرَضَنِي يَوْمَ الْخَنْدَقِ وَأَنَا ابْنُ خَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ سَنَةً فَأَجَازَنِي ‏.‏ قَالَ نَافِعٌ فَقَدِمْتُ عَلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ وَهُوَ يَوْمَئِذٍ خَلِيفَةٌ فَحَدَّثْتُهُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ هَذَا لَحَدٌّ بَيْنَ الصَّغِيرِ وَالْكَبِيرِ ‏.‏ فَكَتَبَ إِلَى عُمَّالِهِ أَنْ يَفْرِضُوا لِمَنْ كَانَ ابْنَ خَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ سَنَةً وَمَنْ كَانَ دُونَ ذَلِكَ فَاجْعَلُوهُ فِي الْعِيَالِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1868a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 133
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4605
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4317

Narrated Abu 'Is-haq:

That he heard Al-Bara narrating when a man from Qais (tribe) asked him "Did you flee leaving Allah's Apostle on the day (of the battle) of Hunain?" Al-Bara' replied, "But Allah's Apostle did not flee. The people of Hawazin were good archers, and when we attacked them, they fled. But rushing towards the booty, we were confronted by the arrows (of the enemy). I saw the Prophet riding his white mule while Abu Sufyan was holding its reins, and the Prophet was saying "I am the Prophet undoubtedly." (Israil and Zuhair said, "The Prophet dismounted from his Mule.")

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، سَمِعَ الْبَرَاءَ ـ وَسَأَلَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ قَيْسٍ ـ أَفَرَرْتُمْ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ حُنَيْنٍ فَقَالَ لَكِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَمْ يَفِرَّ، كَانَتْ هَوَازِنُ رُمَاةً، وَإِنَّا لَمَّا حَمَلْنَا عَلَيْهِمِ انْكَشَفُوا، فَأَكْبَبْنَا عَلَى الْغَنَائِمِ، فَاسْتُقْبِلْنَا بِالسِّهَامِ، وَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ الْبَيْضَاءِ، وَإِنَّ أَبَا سُفْيَانَ آخِذٌ بِزِمَامِهَا وَهْوَ يَقُولُ ‏{‏أَنَا النَّبِيُّ لاَ كَذِبْ‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ إِسْرَائِيلُ وَزُهَيْرٌ نَزَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ بَغْلَتِهِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4317
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 348
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 607
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3688
It was narrated from 'Amr bin Shu'aib, from his father, that his grandfather said:
"We were with the Messenger of Allah when the delegation of Hawazin came to him and said: 'O Muhammad! We are one of the 'Arab tribes and a calamity has befallen us of which you are well aware. Do us a favor, may Allah bless you.' He said: 'Choose between your wealth or your women and children.' They said: 'You have given us a choice between our families and our wealth; we choose our women and children.' The Messenger of Allah said: 'As for that which was allocated to myself and to Banu 'Abdul-Muttalib, it is yours. When I have prayed Zuhr, stand up and say: "We seek the help of the Messenger of Allah in dealing with the believers, or the Muslims, with regard to our women and children."' So when they prayed Zuhr, they stood up and said that. The Messenger of Allah said: 'As for that which was allocated to myself and to Banu 'Abdul-Muttalib, it is yours.' The Muhajirun said: 'That which was allocated to us is for the Messenger of Allah.' The Ansar said: 'That which was allocated to us is for the Messenger of Allah.' Al-Aqra' bin Habis said: 'As for myself and Banu Tamim, then no (we will not give it up).' 'Uyaynah bin Hisn said: 'As for myself and Banu Fazarah, then no (we will not give it up).' Al-'Abbas bin Mirdas said: 'As for myself and Banu Sulaim, then no (we will not give it up).' Banu Sulaim stood up and said: 'You lied; whatever was allocated to us, it is for the Messenger of Allah.' The Messenger of Allah said: 'O people, give their women and children back to them. Whoever gives back anything of these spoils of war, he will have six camels from the spoils of war that Allah grants us next.' Then he mounted his riding-animal and the people surrounded him, saying: 'Distribute our spoils of war among us.' They made him go back toward a tree on which his Rida' (upper-wrap) got caught. He said: 'O people! Give me back my Rida'. By Allah! If there were cattle as many in number as the trees of Tihamah I would distribute them among you, then you would not find me a miser, a coward or a liar.' Then he went to a camel and took a hair from its hump between two of his fingers and said: 'Look! I do not have any of the spoils of war. All I have is the Khums, and the Khums will be given back to you.' A man stood up holding a ball of yarn made from goat hair and said: 'O Messenger of Allah, I took this to fix my camel-saddle.' He said: 'What was allocated to myself and to Banu 'Abdul-Muttalib ...
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذْ أَتَتْهُ وَفْدُ هَوَازِنَ فَقَالُوا يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنَّا أَصْلٌ وَعَشِيرَةٌ وَقَدْ نَزَلَ بِنَا مِنَ الْبَلاَءِ مَا لاَ يَخْفَى عَلَيْكَ فَامْنُنْ عَلَيْنَا مَنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَيْكَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اخْتَارُوا مِنْ أَمْوَالِكُمْ أَوْ مِنْ نِسَائِكُمْ وَأَبْنَائِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا قَدْ خَيَّرْتَنَا بَيْنَ أَحْسَابِنَا وَأَمْوَالِنَا بَلْ نَخْتَارُ نِسَاءَنَا وَأَبْنَاءَنَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَّا مَا كَانَ لِي وَلِبَنِي عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ فَهُوَ لَكُمْ فَإِذَا صَلَّيْتُ الظُّهْرَ فَقُومُوا فَقُولُوا إِنَّا نَسْتَعِينُ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَوِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فِي نِسَائِنَا وَأَبْنَائِنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا صَلَّوُا الظُّهْرَ قَامُوا فَقَالُوا ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ فَمَا كَانَ لِي وَلِبَنِي عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ فَهُوَ لَكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْمُهَاجِرُونَ وَمَا كَانَ لَنَا فَهُوَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ وَقَالَتِ الأَنْصَارُ مَا كَانَ لَنَا فَهُوَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الأَقْرَعُ بْنُ حَابِسٍ أَمَّا أَنَا وَبَنُو تَمِيمٍ فَلاَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ عُيَيْنَةُ بْنُ حِصْنٍ أَمَّا أَنَا وَبَنُو فَزَارَةَ فَلاَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الْعَبَّاسُ بْنُ مِرْدَاسٍ أَمَّا أَنَا وَبَنُو سُلَيْمٍ فَلاَ ‏.‏ فَقَامَتْ بَنُو سُلَيْمٍ فَقَالُوا كَذَبْتَ مَا كَانَ لَنَا فَهُوَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ رُدُّوا عَلَيْهِمْ نِسَاءَهُمْ وَأَبْنَاءَهُمْ فَمَنْ تَمَسَّكَ مِنْ هَذَا الْفَىْءِ بِشَىْءٍ فَلَهُ سِتُّ فَرَائِضَ مِنْ أَوَّلِ شَىْءٍ يُفِيئُهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عَلَيْنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَرَكِبَ رَاحِلَتَهُ وَرَكِبَ النَّاسُ اقْسِمْ عَلَيْنَا فَيْأَنَا فَأَلْجَئُوهُ إِلَى شَجَرَةٍ فَخَطِفَتْ رِدَاءَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ رُدُّوا عَلَىَّ رِدَائِي فَوَاللَّهِ لَوْ أَنَّ لَكُمْ شَجَرَ تِهَامَةَ نَعَمًا قَسَمْتُهُ عَلَيْكُمْ ثُمَّ لَمْ تَلْقَوْنِي بَخِيلاً وَلاَ جَبَانًا وَلاَ كَذُوبًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَتَى بَعِيرًا فَأَخَذَ مِنْ سَنَامِهِ وَبَرَةً بَيْنَ أُصْبُعَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ هَا إِنَّهُ لَيْسَ لِي مِنَ الْفَىْءِ شَىْءٌ وَلاَ هَذِهِ إِلاَّ خُمُسٌ وَالْخُمُسُ مَرْدُودٌ فِيكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ بِكُبَّةٍ مِنْ شَعْرٍ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَخَذْتُ هَذِهِ لأُصْلِحَ بِهَا بَرْدَعَةَ بَعِيرٍ لِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَّا مَا كَانَ لِي وَلِبَنِي عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ فَهُوَ لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَوَبَلَغَتْ هَذِهِ فَلاَ أَرَبَ لِي فِيهَا ‏.‏ فَنَبَذَهَا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ أَدُّوا الْخِيَاطَ وَالْمِخْيَطَ فَإِنَّ الْغُلُولَ يَكُونُ عَلَى أَهْلِهِ عَارًا وَشَنَارًا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3688
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 1
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 32, Hadith 3718
Sahih al-Bukhari 5956
Aisha added:
The Prophet and I used to take a bath from one container (of water).
وَكُنْتُ أَغْتَسِلُ أَنَا وَالنَّبِيُّ، صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ إِنَاءٍ وَاحِدٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5956
In-book reference : Book 77, Hadith 172
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 72, Hadith 839
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 386

Sa'd b. Abu Waqqas reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If anyone says on hearing the Mu'adhdhin: I testify that there is no god but Allah alone. Who has no partner, and that Muhammad is His servant and His Messenger, (and that) I am satisfied with Allah as my Lord, with Muhammad as Messenger. and with Islam as din (code of life), his sins would be forgiven. In the narration transmitted by Ibn Rumh the words are:" He who said on hearing the Mu'adhdhin and verity I testify." ' Qutaiba has not mentioned his words:" And I."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ الْحُكَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ الْقُرَشِيِّ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنِ الْحُكَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ رَضِيتُ بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا ‏.‏ غُفِرَ لَهُ ذَنْبُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ رُمْحٍ فِي رِوَايَتِهِ ‏"‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ وَأَنَا أَشْهَدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ قُتَيْبَةُ قَوْلَهُ وَأَنَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 386
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 749
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 5225

Narrated al-Wazi' ibn Zari':

Umm Aban, daughter of al-Wazi' ibn Zari', quoting his grandfather, who was a member of the deputation of AbdulQays, said: When we came to Medina, we raced to be first to dismount and kiss the hand and foot of the Messenger of Allah (saws). But al-Mundhir al-Ashajj waited until he came to the bundle of his clothes. He put on his two garments and then he went to the Prophet (saws).

He said to him: You have two characteristics which Allah likes: gentleness and deliberation.

He asked: Have I acquired them or has Allah has created (them) my nature? He replied: No, Allah has created (them) in your nature.

He then said: Praise be to Allah Who has created in my nature two characteristics which Allah and His Apostle like.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى بْنِ الطَّبَّاعِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَطَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْنَقُ، حَدَّثَتْنِي أُمُّ أَبَانَ بِنْتُ الْوَازِعِ بْنِ زَارِعٍ، عَنْ جَدِّهَا، زَارِعٍ وَكَانَ فِي وَفْدِ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ قَالَ لَمَّا قَدِمْنَا الْمَدِينَةَ فَجَعَلْنَا نَتَبَادَرُ مِنْ رَوَاحِلِنَا فَنُقَبِّلُ يَدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرِجْلَهُ - قَالَ - وَانْتَظَرَ الْمُنْذِرُ الأَشَجُّ حَتَّى أَتَى عَيْبَتَهُ فَلَبِسَ ثَوْبَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ إِنَّ فِيكَ خَلَّتَيْنِ يُحِبُّهُمَا اللَّهُ الْحِلْمُ وَالأَنَاةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَنَا أَتَخَلَّقُ بِهِمَا أَمِ اللَّهُ جَبَلَنِي عَلَيْهِمَا قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلِ اللَّهُ جَبَلَكَ عَلَيْهِمَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي جَبَلَنِي عَلَى خَلَّتَيْنِ يُحِبُّهُمَا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏.‏
  حسن دون ذكر الرجلين   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5225
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 453
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5206
Mishkat al-Masabih 1461
Jabir said that on the day of sacrifice the Prophet sacrificed two horned rams which were white with black markings and had been castrated. Then when he made them face the qibla he said, “I have turned my face towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, following Abraham’s religion as a hanif, and I am not one of the polytheists. My prayer, my religious rites, my life and my death belong to God, the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I was commanded to do, and I am one of the Muslims (Al-Qur’an; 6:161-163). O God, it comes from Thee and is given to Thee from Muhammad and his people. In the name of God, and God is most great.” Then he made sacrifice. Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it. A version by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi says that he sacrificed with his own hand and said, “In the name of God, and God is most great. O God, this is from me and from those of my people who have not sacrificed.”
عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: ذَبَحَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ الذَّبْحِ كَبْشَيْنِ أَقْرَنَيْنِ أَمْلَحَيْنِ موجئين فَلَمَّا وجههما قَالَ: «إِنِّي وجهت وَجْهي للَّذي فطر السَّمَوَات وَالْأَرْضَ عَلَى مِلَّةِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ مِنْكَ وَلَكَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأُمَّتِهِ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ ذَبَحَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِأَحْمَدَ وَأَبِي دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيِّ: ذَبَحَ بِيَدِهِ وَقَالَ: «بِسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُمَّ هَذَا عَنِّي وَعَمَّنْ لَمْ يُضَحِّ من أمتِي»
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1461
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 862
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 617
Shaddad ibn Aws reported that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The best way of asking forgiveness is 'O Allah, You are my Lord. There is no god but You. You created me and I am Your slave. I follow Your covenant and promise as much as I can. I acknowledge Your blessing and I confess to my wrong actions, so forgive me. Only You can forgive wrong actions. I seek refuge with You from the evil of what I have done.' If he says it in the evening and then dies, he will enter the Garden - or he said that he will be one of the people of the Garden. If he says it in the morning and dies that day - it is the same."
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ بُشَيْرِ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، عَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ‏:‏ سَيِّدُ الاسْتِغْفَارِ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ رَبِّي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ، خَلَقْتَنِي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ، وَأَنَا عَلَى عَهْدِكَ وَوَعْدِكَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ، أَبُوءُ لَكَ بِنِعْمَتِكَ، وَأَبُوءُ لَكَ بِذَنْبِي، فَاغْفِرْ لِي، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ‏.‏ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا صَنَعْتُ‏.‏ إِذَا قَالَ حِينَ يُمْسِي فَمَاتَ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ، أَوْ‏:‏ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ، وَإِذَا قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ فَمَاتَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ مِثْلَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 617
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 14
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 617
Musnad Ahmad 1423
It was narrated that `Abdullah bin az-Zubair (رضي الله عنه) said:
On the day of al-Ahzab, `Umar bin Abi Salamah and I were put with the women. I looked out and saw az-Zubair on his horse, coming and going from Banu Quraizah two or three times. When he came back I said: “O my father, I saw you coming and going.” He said: “Did you see me, O my son?” I said: “Yes.” He said: “The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: `Who would like to go to Banu Quraizah and bring me news of them?` So I set out and when I came back, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) mentioned both his father and his mother for me and said: `May my father and mother be sacrificed for you.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَتَّابُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَنْبَأَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ يَوْمَ الْأَحْزَابِ جُعِلْتُ أَنَا وَعُمَرُ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ مَعَ النِّسَاءِ فَنَظَرْتُ فَإِذَا أَنَا بِالزُّبَيْرِ عَلَى فَرَسِهِ يَخْتَلِفُ إِلَى بَنِي قُرَيْظَةَ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلَاثَةً فَلَمَّا رَجَعَ قُلْتُ يَا أَبَتِ رَأَيْتُكَ تَخْتَلِفُ قَالَ وَهَلْ رَأَيْتَنِي يَا بُنَيَّ قَالَ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ قَالَ فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ يَأْتِي بَنِي قُرَيْظَةَ فَيَأْتِيَنِي بِخَبَرِهِمْ فَانْطَلَقْتُ فَلَمَّا رَجَعْتُ جَمَعَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَبَوَيْهِ فَقَالَ فِدَاكَ أَبِي وَأُمِّي‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1423
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 19